Being Royalty

Chapters

Table Manners
Noble Talk
Morning News
Discordant Awakenings
Confrontations
Temporary Respite
Unexpected Press Conference
Echoes Of A Nightmare
A Council Meeting and Troubled Thoughts
Sweet Dreams Are Made Of These
The Diplomats
The Hearth
Departure Time
The Assembly
Here's Looking At You.
Once Upon A Midnight Dreary
Papers Please
Showtime
Power Play
Meeting The King
The Tearoom
Be Our Guest: Unwelcome Invitation
Going to Court

Table Manners

With the morning activities finished Twilight and Luna enjoyed companionable silence with each other over their respective breakfasts. All that was heard was the clatter of occasional silver spoons against porcelain plates and the shuffling of servant’s hooves as they occasionally inquired whether their princesses required anything else.

Though the main reason for the silence was the seating arrangements, usually Luna and Twilight had their meals within their private dining room in the upper levels of the castle. With the exception of evening dinner (or breakfast in Luna’s case). The private room was preferable for many reasons....some more private than others.

Sadly due to the two princesses earlier actives in the throne room this morning the servants had been alerted to their presence and hassled them begrudgingly towards dinning in the grand hall. It had not seemed like a poor idea at the time. Twilight’s hunger outweighed her eagerness to return to bed and Luna had learned that it was not desirable to be in the way of a hungry Twilight, especially in the morning…or at lunch…or at dinner….really anytime in general. It seemed that the ascension had messed up Twilight's metabolism lately. She was more aggresive about food now. Apparently it was the same with Cadence for the first few weeks after her ascension according to Celestia. Neither sister could properly explain why. Thus Twilight and Luna were in mutal agreement about the need for breakfast sooner rather than later even if the hall would be slightly cold.

That was until they were given their seating arrangements. Due to the fact that the staff was either oblivious or ignorant of the relationship the two mares held, they decided it was wise to place Twilight on a separate throne like chair. But not Celestia’s one which was right next to Luna but rather on one about thirty five feet opposite of Luna. It was almost so far that Luna struggled to actually make out Twilight against the purple chair without squinting.

Luna had smacked her head against the table in frustration when the servants weren’t looking as a result she left a hole in the ‘three thousand bit’ fabric of the table cloth which had recently been imported from Saddle Arabia. Luna cursed the fact that her horn was so long and awkward. On more than one occasion it had gotten her stuck in an embarrassing situation.

Luna quickly covered the hole with a plate and held a fake smile as another servant passed by to place some leek soup for the princess. She nodded her head while holding his gaze making sure he didn’t see the damage to the table. Luna relaxed after the waiter departed again before sighing at the situation Twilight was in. From what Luna could see Twilight was extremely unhappy. The sort of frown Luna could only guess was on her face spelled out her now seething contempt for Luna who not only woke her up for a pointless exercise but now was forcing Twilight to sit on her own in the cold hall with an assortment of cutlery that Twilight in truth probably had absolutely no idea how to use properly.

Even though Twilight couldn’t see it, Luna was thoroughly embarrassed about the whole thing. Had Twilight been beside her she would have pointed out that Luna hiding half of her face with her mane was an indication of this embarrassment but she wasn’t so all the servants just assumed Luna was in thought about something since the princess hadn’t even touched her meal.

Luna had an excuse; she could almost feel the fires of Twilight’s eyes bore into her skull despite the distance, it was a very off putting factor to say the least. Sombra may have controlled great dark magical powers but the fear he inspired was almost secondary to a very disgruntled Twilight in the morning.

If Luna was to be honest to Twilight, it had been entirely her fault for the seating arrangements. It was one of the many eccentric laws Luna and her sister passed in the early years of their reign. She and her sister were only young adults when they ascended, while often always striving to do the right thing, occasionally they had allowed more than a few odd laws to pass. It was often for just harmless humour usually enacted after a couple of bottles of the finest cider. While few remained in the present, they were those that had slipped by amendments by the judicial department.

Such as the law decreeing that no one may run with butter while also carrying milk, that rock farming was a legitimate profession upon which one was granted pay and that all royal guards are to be male.

The last one was more of a cultural thing than anything else. At the time mares were little more regarded than housewives despite the fact that the two heads of state were female. Luna supposed Celestia never got around to removing it.

The law that had landed Luna in the current position was one she had once considered absolutely necessary. It stretched back to the earliest days of the their rule. At the time mares were in truth second class citizens, with the exception of those of noble blood. Still the perception of an emotional imbalance that the fairer sex apparently had, was widespread back then. Stallions generally thought mares incapable of holding a ‘stiff upper lip’ or getting the job done to maximum capacity without having a breakdown. Luna remembered a particularly nasty conversation from her past in which a noble had said that all common mares were good for was upkeep of the residence and caring for the children. Though if Luna rightly remembered that very same stallion died alone and broke. Funny how the universe works like that.

Many foreign statesmen hoped to strike it rich or make a power grab by wooing the perceived weak and frail female monarchs of Equestria. Often they came bearing gifts or military parades or occasionally exotic animals. While originally Luna was fascinated, her curious nature was soon overwhelmed by irritation and disgust at the bigoted and over exaggerated nature of the would be ‘suitors’.

This had led Luna to declare that any head of state other than her sister would have to sit at the opposite end of dining table. It had been ingenious at the time. It maintained that the sisters respected the visiting monarch or prince as an equal while keeping whoever they were as far away from the sisters as possible. Thus negating the necessity to actual speak to the person whose IQ was usually so low that they could have given a chicken a run for its money.

Luna had never thought the day would come upon which she actually wanted to sit next to another monarch outside of diplomatic meetings, thus an impasse was met. Luna needed a way to communicate with Twilight in order to calm her down to prevent the moon princess spending her sleeping hours on the royal couch later.

Suddenly inspiration struck her. Luna quickly called over one of the staff and whispered an instruction before the staff member nodded and exited the room.

Twilight meanwhile was unsatisfied. Not with the food, the castle chefs were arguably the best at what they did. Twilight was even friends with a few of them. That didn’t help that she was freezing, annoyed, exhausted and oddly enough lonely. The distance between her and Luna was cringe worthy at best and while she had accepted it to be a bit snarky, she blamed Luna for her troubles. Less so for the annoyance but rather for the fact that Luna had not spoken up for Twilight when the seating had been given. Luna, in Twilight’s mind, could have easily just requested that Twilight sit on the bench to the side of Luna. The whole secret relationship thing was becoming an annoying hindrance to both of them being friendly in public. It was grating Twilight’s already shot nerves.

Eventually Twilight resigned herself to playing around with the spoon in her now cold soup. She supposed that she would have to wait until the Luna was finished, which was hard to judge.

Twilight eventually lifted her head upon hearing the familiar ‘poof’ of teleporting magic to find a small piece of paper and an ink bottle with quill. Twilight lifted the note with her magic unfolding it and read the words.

‘Hey.’

Twilight frowned furiously. That’s it. Just hey. Well I can see that this will be another one of our more ‘intellectual’ conversations, thought Twilight sarcastically. Twilight quickly scribbled down a reply and with a flick of her horn she sent it on its way.

Luna was surprised to find Twilight had replied so quickly. Now it was a matter of using Luna’s ‘expert’ social skills to perceive what Twilight’s mood was currently at. Luna glanced downwards while the servants weren’t looking.

‘That’s it, no sorry about this or anything like that. Just hey. Brilliant Luna I see you're using your thinking cap today.’

That was bad. Sarcasm was Twilight’s signature way of saying ‘I’m ticked off at you’. Luna had to handle this situation with the uttermost care. So she did what the shy one of Twilight’s friends did, she apologised. Unfortunately for Luna in her apology she had decided to add a question mark to the end of it. In retrospect it was a poor idea.

Luna awaited the reply with eagerness. She had hoped that she had dispelled the tension between them and made up for this morning’s mishaps. What Luna did not expect was that instead of the paper and the quill, she received a bowl of cold soup which proceeded to drop down from over her head and spill said cold soup all over her mane.

Luna reacted instinctively by teleporting the salad she currently had to do the same to Twilight. Luna then cursed the fact that her experience with food fights from her youth was popping up again. Suddenly Luna felt a cut up orange smack her face leaving its juices trail down her coat. The attendants were shocked and one quickly ran over to the princess, towel in hoof.

“Princess are you alright? Here is a towel.”

"Bring me more food," Luna said narrowing her eyes and ignoring the outstretched towel. The servant merely nodding before backing off slowly with a questioning gaze. From what Luna could make out the same thing just happened at Twilight’s end. Luna prepared herself. She would teach Twilight a thing or two about fighting a war that the newly formed alicorn could not possibly win.

After another banquet of food had returned to the table the fireworks began. To many of the onlookers it was possibly the oddest sight they had ever encountered in all their years during the morning shift. A pie, soups, salads, desserts and even occasionally expensive wine was exchanged in a flurry of magical mastery and accuracy that only two alicorns could possibly wield. Some of the more conservative servants shook their heads at such a childish and shameful display for royalty to participate in before exiting.

In truth Luna and Twilight couldn’t give a damn. While originally the fight had begun out of irritation the two found themselves enjoying it after a while. In a way it was liberating to act so freely in what generally was the seat of conservative power in Equestria. They cared little of the messy stains and ruined coats that they had gained in the process. They’re laughter and giggling was enough to free them from thoughts of decorum.

For Twilight it made her feel like she was back in Ponyville again. While she had never participated in a food fight there, the general sense of freedom and openness that this ‘fight’ gave her was exhilarating. It was a chance to finally relax and have fun for a bit. It was also great to see Luna acting like the fun real playful version of herself in public. So few ponies really ever saw her like that. Pinkie Pie would be proud of both of them.

For Luna, the ‘fight’ brought back memories of simpler times between herself and Tia. Those times had always been good. Before Discord, before court politics, before constant war and famine had hung over their heads, before Luna needed to always maintain a mask in public, before ponies considered them perfect. Back when the world made sense.

Not to say it didn’t make sense now but so much had changed and ponies were different now. They weren’t the simple agricultural creature they were before Discord and Sombra anymore. Ponies had thoughts of the wheels of industry always on their minds. Everything was so more advanced but also far more complex as well. Definitions of good and evil were harder to judge now. Ethics and being the better pony were more prevalent now but so was hypocrisy and corruption. Things were certainly different now. It was like Twilight had once said about Nightmare Moon when they started dating ‘There is no such thing as black and white anymore Luna, just different shades of grey.’

Luna’s thoughts were interrupted by an explosion of a teleport. Luna glanced up at Twilight, who was now standing on the table in front of Luna with a custard pie held in her magical grip. Luna could only gape as the pie slammed into her face and slid off onto her lap. The staff’s mouths were almost hitting the floor as Twilight did her 'yes' dance on the table.

“I believe I win Luna,” said Twilight as she picked up a piece of the pie and ate it. Twilight had a smug look on her face though that quickly changed when she realised what she had just done…in public…with everpony watching…while she dances on the most expensive table in the country.

Twilight chuckled nervously before climbing down off the table. Luna licked her mouth clean of the custard and blinked a few times. She then watched as an apple fell of the floor after Twilight knocked it getting down. Twilight also watched it go on its way for some reason.

The apple rolled towards the side doors of the dining room upon which it carried on until it hit a golden clad hoof near the centre of the doorway. A golden aura grabbed the apple before it quickly went up to the face of the pony in question. She was smiling deviously as she regarded the two princesses who were now in a near state of panic at the sight of the vistor.

“Having fun you two?” Celestia questioned with a smile as she proceeded to take a bite out of the apple.

Author's Note

Was meant to be longer but I decided to put the rest in the next part. Hope you enjoyed the chapter. Ciao.

Noble Talk

A single fly made the trip from a nearby bush to an upstairs window of an open balcony of a mansion on the upper district of Canterlot. Attracted by the warmth radiating from the building in order to escape the vicious winter, it nestled itself on red curtains before buzzing off to the smell of food and the sound of early morning noise.

After descending to the lower levels, its multi-panelled vision picked up on the many ponies in the area below. Chatting indiscriminately amongst each other often with papers or documents in hoof, others read books on solitary chairs near the fire while some moved around with dishes outstretched, inquiring of the seated stallions on whether they were well fed and supplied.

The fly eventually settled for a large table near the back of the room occupied by six characters, five of whom looked weary as the central figure spoke with great tenacity in a language the fly could not comprehend. One of listeners had petered off and began looking over some pages of the paper on the table leaving his lovely croissant unguarded.

With the swooping swiftness of a master of flight, the fly descended onto the table unnoticed but still too far to feed on his target. Shifting his body to check for any movement he moved swiftly across the table, occasionally stopping to make sure things were fine.

He was nearly there, the prize was within his grasp. A few more tentative steps…

A hoof smashed down onto the fly that had perched on the table. The satisfying ‘squash’ sound it made was pleasing to the owner of said hoof. A single napkin was taken and proceeded to clean the stain that had impressed itself on the finely groomed, grey coat of the stallion in question.

North Star was his name, a thin, lanky sort of stallion with an ashen blue mane. He was seated in a chair on one end of the table with a glass of orange juice and the morning papers held within the dull light off his magical grip.

He wasn’t alone within the room. In truth the halls were filled with a variety of stallions discussing and debating trending topics. The Gentlecolts club was a high end lobbying group that encompassed nearly half of the male nobility within Canterlot, including the majority of the Royal council and even the princesses ‘nephew’ himself. While only stallions could join there was a sister group designed for the high nobility of the female sex as well.

North Star could claim to be quite the influence within the rings of Canterlot considering he owned said establishment and thus dined with some of the ‘bigwigs’ per say of the governmental elite. Across from him were Filthy Rich, a brown earth pony, Swift Charm a pastel yellow pegasus, Royal Lance a golden haired unicorn, Regal Circlet a light brown unicorn, and old Iron Cross.

Each pony held enough power to build miniature empires within Equestria on their own. While each held their own agenda and ambitions it was here, within the club that Star’s family had founded centuries ago, could this group sit down and discuss prevalent issues about both the nobility’s future and past.

Often it was reduced to almost tear-inducing monologues from the former army veteran Iron Cross or Regal merely spouting on about his wife’s latest fashion design. Before recent events life had been admittedly droll and lacklustre but at least the status quo had been retained. That was all that had mattered to North Star.

Yet the winds of change began to flow again recently. Over the last four years a string of events which could only be described as insane had occurred. A second Princess had appeared seemingly out of nowhere shaking up the power plays of the past thousand years, a creature of pure chaos had apparently assaulted some backwater town, Canterlot had been invaded for the first time since its foundation causing a temporary collapse of government and an empire of unique magical power had ‘returned’. From where? Only the divines know.

Yet all of these topics were now overshadowed by one pony in particular. Ironically this very same pony seemed to be connected to every major event over the past few years. One Twilight Sparkle. The student of Princess Celestia had always been a vague topic for the club due to Celestia’s overprotectiveness of her students, though this one appeared to be a special case. Unlike the previous students of the princess, she was an unknown, no great wealth or prestige behind her, not even the admittedly exceptional experience that Celestia’s previous student Sunset Shimmer had seemed to possess.

No this student had been all and all, uninteresting and too young to be of any consequence to the nobility of ten years ago but now the world’s eyes were upon her. Her deeds put even the greatest generals to shame. The rumours that had been leading up to the coronation were intense. North Star had not seen his clientele so shaken since the changeling invasion.

Thanks to Celestia’s protection, the little knowledge ponies possesed about her began to warp into ludicrous stories of a great warrior general, not just in the club but on the streets and in the bars and even to the ears of the griffin king himself.

Ideas of a mare that had crushed Nightmare Moon and Discord alone without the aid of the princesses were circulating as reality in the press and soon that belief was passed onto youngsters and adults alike. The other mares that aided her began fade into the background as the announcement of a new princess to Equestria was released.

North Star for one wasn’t buying it. From what he saw on the coronation day all he saw was a child playing the part of a princess, another one of Celestia’s sad attempts to bring forth change in a static system. At least that’s what he presumed anyway. Snorting at the papers title which brazenly declared ‘Twilight Sparkle: the future of Equestria.’

It was titles like these that had caused commotion within the halls of his establishment. News that a commoner now sat on the throne was creating waves in the political landscape. North Star could only imagine the House of Commons bursting out in celebration about the ‘working class princess’ that had emerged right under the noses of the elite. The whole situation was contemptuous to say the least.

He supped contently from his glass for a few seconds before smacking the paper down with small bit of force to garner his companion’s attentions. Each had previously been discussing the same old topics that tended to pop up when they gathered around the high end table. North Star knew in truth all of them were eager to discuss anything other than how Regal’s wife spent more money on shopping trips to Manehattan than charities earned in a year. She was cheating on him anyway. To North’s knowledge one of her many 'dalliances' was in fact standing right next to Regal.

Lance to Regal’s left looked up with a raised eyebrow, Regal huffed in an annoyed tone at being interrupted, and the others shot North thankful glances of relief at being spared another monotonous monologue.

“Disgraceful trash it is,” rumbled North with a relatively annoyed voice. He had straightened himself instinctively as he spoke. “The future indeed. It’d be funny if it weren’t so sad. Miserable whelp.”

“I presume you speak of the recent addition to the royal family?” Lance queried in a cultured tone, though North Star was unable to answer as Regal cut across him.

“Must we still prattle on about this mare? Have we not covered everything there is to say of her?”

“Still doesn’t mean thing aren’t gonna change around here, Regal,” answered Filthy in his thick droll of an accent.

“Precisely,” North snapped. “Another failing from the top I say. The princess has lost her mind. No pony becomes royalty overnight. This is a direct affront to us. I believe it’s an attempt to win over the commoners. Whisperings from the border towns indicate discontent.”

“Yeah with us,” Iron Cross mumbled as he drank from his poorly concealed whiskey flask.

“Let them be, it’s not like anyone cares for those settler folk. Been nothing but trouble for the foreign department if you ask me,” said Swift Charm.

“Gentlecolts if we can get back to the matter at hoof,” sighed North.

“If you want my opinion…” chimed Regal.

“No one wants your opinion,” shot back Swift. Regal shot him a glare before North shook his head at Swift who proceeded to begrudgingly take a bite out of his croissant indicating Regal to continue with a nod.

“As I was saying,” spiting slightly at Swift before turning his muzzle from him. “I agree with North. It’s a travesty that a commoner now walks around with our stock. To think that we are to accept such a proposal is bordering on offensive. Why is there even a need for another princess? All I see is another excuse for the diarchy to scrounge more money out of our pockets.”

“Here, here,” shouted Iron Cross as he slammed a brown hoof on the table. He rose to his still considerable height as he did so. The act may have been more terrifying were not for the bushy moustache covering most of his face. His gruff voice carried through the large room long enough to temporarily put off several other nobles before equilibrium was re-established. “For once the poof speaks a margin of sense. If the system isn’t broken why try and fix it? In my day we had only one princess and ponies were happy. We didn’t have to deal with all this crap going on these days.”

“Poof?” seethed Regal. “Go back to your drink and your useless old army stories old man. Pray to Celestia that liver doesn’t give out someday.”

“He has a point,” said North’s in an even tone. He swirled his glass before regarding each of his companions. “The status quo has always been maintained by our kin. Because of it, Equestria has endured the longest golden age that any nation ever has. It is most odd and disturbing that Celestia would decide to change things so soon after her darling sister has returned in suspicious circumstances. One can only speculate.” A rush of answers came from the group. North was unable to discern who was talking and who wasn’t.

“Perhaps Celestia is dying?”

“Maybe this mare is secretly her daughter?”

“I once heard that the two are in a relationship.”

“Yeah, Celestia taking breaks in court over the years to teach this foal ‘lessons’. It has always struck me as odd.”

“Yeah well there is also a rumour that Twilight Sparkle has secretly brainwashed the entire palace with the aid of the changelings to make a grab for a power. You read too much of the Enquirer.”

“Who’s to say? Bar the announcement, this girl hasn’t spoken to any of the nobility and her movements are secret to us.”

“What if it’s the end?” eventually perked up Lance through the chaos of discussion, though he donned a smile similar to an actor playing a part. “A movement by the masses can only be expected to follow. The collapse of everything we built over the years. The end of bourgeoisie rule as we know it then the collapse into the anarchy of democratic elected governments or Celestia help us the establishment of a socialist state."

“Would you shut up with your fear mongering? You know that kind of stuff unnerves me,” shivered Regal. Lance merely took a swig of his glass knowing that he’d played his part towards the discussion.

“He’s not far off you know,” boomed Iron. “Order has been slipping. These fools in the House of Commons dare question the right of the crown. Bullhonky I say it is. It’s only a matter of time before the worker lays down his tools and takes up arms against us and her majesty. This Twilight Sparkle will be the catalyst of our downfall.”

“I for one believe this is an excellent chance to forward our respective political agendas,” commented Swift. “I mean she’s a young, naïve, nopony that has no idea how the court runs. I sense that somepony will be out of their depth for a while. Ample opportunity to manipulate the system Celestia and her sister have in place.” He flashed a toothy grin after his speech before adding. “Plus I wouldn’t mind seeing another pretty face around court.”

“Have you not one shred of decency?” barked Regal. “You’re married.”

“Never stopped your wife before.”

“You piece of -.”

“Swift,” remarked North in a warning tone. “You are not within one of your ‘taverns’ in the lower district. You’ll maintain a sense of respect within this establishment. Are we clear?”

“Transparently,” mocked Swift in an overtly apologetic tone. North just shook his head before turning to Filthy who besides the occasional comment had not spoken a great deal since the discussion began.

“What do you make of it Rich?” asked North who was well aware of the stallion’s sensitivity to his first name. In response said stallion shrugged before speaking.

“You know I don’t care much all the fancy political games you guys get up to,” he spoke in a slow deliberate tone. “As long as I can make a bit out of this whole thing, I’ll be happy. I’d imagine this be a great time for merchandising. You know all the little teens going off buying Twilight Sparkle related products. I mean what young girl doesn’t want to be a princess? You couldn’t sell Celestia. Too old and wise to be marketable. The other one ain’t popular enough and I missed the boat on that pink one but this…” He grinned sharply. “This I can work with.”

“Always a bit with you eh?” Lance huffed.

“Son, I didn’t get to own half of Equestria’s consumable and retail goods by sitting around pondering fancy meanings and political infrastructure.”

“It seems we are divided then,” declared North. They all nodded in agreement. “Hmmm I suppose all we can do is wait. See how this plays out. Sink or swim this Twilight Sparkle will be an important part of our futures for the present.” He then lifted his glass to the group. “What’s not to say that she will not already bring us greater glory?” The others proceeded to raise their glasses as well. “If not, then it may be wise to consider a different course of action towards our newest royal.” The group seemed puzzled but North cut them off with to a shout.

“To Equestria and her new leader!”

“To Equestria and her new leader,” replied a chorus of voices. All that was hear after was the soft clink of glasses and the movements of plates as well as a maid placed a newspaper with Twilight Sparkle’s face on the cover into the fireplace, as the sounds of fire consumed it’s pages and it turned to ash.

Author's Note

Note* Yeah no TwiLuna for this chapter. Sorry again, this was meant to be the second part of the previous chapter but I decided to split it. Will get back Twilight and Luna in the next chapter rest assured.

As for this chapter. It's just a bunch of assholes talking about Twilicorn. Is sort of based on a real conversation of mine with friends over Twilight being an alicorn. All they did was whine and moan about it until they saw the episode. Go figure

Anyway hope you enjoy it. It ain't TwiLuna but it's necessary to show just how out of her depth Twilight is going to be when she has to confront such arrogance later. Ciao!

Morning News

“Uhh we can explain,” said both Twilight and Luna at the same time. The mortified looks that the servants donned as Celestia approached the two, threw everypony into a string of apologies and mindless bubbling. Celestia seemed to ignore this as she continued to feast upon her apple.

Eventually Twilight and Luna managed clean themselves off well enough to look some bit respectable enough to speak with Celestia albeit with dirtied coats and dishevelled manes and the odd aroma of steamed cabbage.

“Well you see Tia I was...”

“We were ah doing-.”

“The courtroom and…”

“Didn’t turn out like we wanted.”

“So we felt quite famished.”

“So uhh yeah. We got a bit carried away.”

“Clearly,” smirked Celestia as she let out a laugh. It reminded Twilight of the ringing of small ornamental bells. Celestia always had the most peculiar laugh if Twilight’s memory served her right. “I believe we may need to leave the staff clean up your mess, no?”

"I suppose that’s agreeable," smiled a sheepish Luna. With a quick flash of her horn the trio disappeared. The group arrived within the private dining room. Celestia quickly settled herself on a cushion on one end of the thankfully more manageable table. She rang a small bell on the table before relaxing and looking over o Twilight.

“It’s good to see you up and about my faithful student. I was woken to a most odd discovery this morning.” Eventually a tea pot and subsequent cups were delivered to the table upon which Celestia poured herself a cup and delicately drank from it. She placed two cups near Luna and poured some tea into them. There was also a small tray of biscuits. Twilight was intrigued as she sat next Luna, opposite of Celestia.

"What is it princess? It wasn’t something…bad was it?" Twilight questioned as her wings fluttered in anxiety. Celestia merely chuckled in reply.

"Hardly, quite the opposite in fact." Suddenly a scroll jumped into existence above the table and was suspended before Twilight. Twilight took it lightly in her magical grasp and unfurled it. Her eyes scanned the page before she sighed loudly.

"Another party invitation. How very much like Pinkie Pie. I’ve only been gone for a few days."

"That doesn't mean they aren’t entitled to miss you Twilight," chipped in Celestia.

"Yes but this is the third invitation now. I love the girls but sometimes I swear they think I'm leaving them forever to live the high life in Canterlot."

"Oh would you look at that Twilight," cooed Luna as she took the invitation from Twilight’s grasp. "Your name's in glitter and all, oh you must go now." Luna and Celestia laughed at Twilight’s expense as Luna lifted the letter above Twilight as the small pieces of glitter began to float down onto her.

"I’m sure they’ll be okay for another day or two," huffed Twilight attempting to sound composed behind a strong blush. Needless to say it was a failed attempt. She then shook her head clean of the glitter.

"Already neglecting your subjects, Princess Twilight," snickered Celestia as she held a grin. "I am most disappointed in you my faithful student."

"What!? No! I’d never…oh hah hah go on make fun of the new princess." Celestia giggled in response. "Great, you’re almost as bad as Luna," bemoaned Twilight. Luna appeared smug behind Twilight. Celestia could only fathom the torments Luna subjugated Twilight to.

Suddenly Celestia grimaced and decided to rephrase the word 'torment' in her thoughts with regards to Twilight and Luna considering what kind of relationship of the two held. She sipped her tea to hide her momentary discomfort.

She fully supported Twilight and Luna’s relationship, though it came as somewhat of a surprise to her. She still hadn’t managed to coax the details out of either pony other than that they began the relationship at some sort of party. ‘Luna could never handle her drink well,’ thought Celestia. It was good to see her sister and her student engage in a healthy and currently amicable relationship with each other despite the fact that one of them was like a daughter to her and the other was her little sister.

Twilight had initially feared her reaction but after a long talk around some tea and old friendship reports, had she given her blessing to her student. Celestia thought they made a cute couple. Thankfully Twilight had gotten Celestia to refrain from telling Cadence or Shining Armor. Celestia sipped her tea as she closed her eyes. That would be a most…interesting day. She decided to answer Twilight.

“It’s good to see you’re lightening up around royalty Twilight. Over your fears of me sending you back to magic
kindergarten, eh?” Celestia beamed down at her student. Twilight avoided her gaze.

“No,” Twilight deadpanned. “Well actually that’s a lie. I mean uh…maybe?”

“Twilight were of equal rank now I can’t send you anywhere you don’t want to go.”

“It still doesn’t make it any less weird,” said Twilight unsure before giving Celestia a puzzling look. “You’ve always kind of been my mentor. It’ll be odd to change my view of you from that.”

“It doesn’t have to change Twilight. You’ll always be my most faithful student.” Celestia looked over to Luna who was watching the pair with curiosity while snacking on some biscuits quickly making an ‘mmm’ sound and turning her full attention to the delicious snacks.

“I’ll never stop being your mentor Twilight. As I’m sure Luna’s told you I’ll be there if you need me. For anything.” Twilight smiled at Celestia’s words. “You still have much to learn about yet.” Twilight frowned slightly at that. “But it seems you’re adapting quite well. No doubt you have received only the finest political and social etiquette guidance from my dearest sister.”

Celestia inclined her head to Luna to which Twilight giggled at as they caught the navy mare stuffing her face with the complementary biscuits on the table. Luna quickly wiped her mouth despite the evidence still present on her coat. She looked up in shock as she pointed a hoof to her chest and looked around innocently.

“Who? Me?” Luna said as she put on an innocent act in front of Twilight. For a split second Celestia could have sworn she saw a halo hover above her sister’s head. Twilight simply held her glare as Luna smiled sweetly as she sucked at her tea that she had taken form the pot with a straw that mystically appeared out of seemingly thin air. Twilight looked exasperated by whole thing.

“So I’d imagine you will return to Ponyville for this party?” asked Celestia as she interrupted Twilight and Luna’s little act.

“Princess I-”

“It’s just Celestia, Twilight.” Celestia pulled a devious grin sensing she could tease her student once more. “Plus it is most awkward addressing me as princess considering you’re currently bedding my sister.”

“Oh!” blurted out Luna. Twilight fell over like a porcelain doll, her face frozen in a perpetual blank stare. Luna fumbled about for a bit as she tried to wake Twilight from her comatosed state. Celestia had to resist with all of her might not to fall over in laughter. She settled instead on nickering lightly. ‘All too easy’ she thought.

Luna had given up on shaking Twilight awake and finally resorted to cooling her tea with her magic before taking the cup above Twilight’s head. Celestia was about to object but Luna shook her head. She then poured the tea over Twilight’s head. Luna then put both her hooves over her ears. Celestia tried to question this action but was cut off by an ungodly shriek.

“EEEEEEEEK!!”

Celestia’s skull rang violently and the decibel level Twilight produced. While she was happy her student had returned to the world of the living, the headache that was building up within Celestia’s skull was less welcome. It was still quite early in the morning. After the unearthly sound ceased, Luna removed her hooves and quickly wiped Twilight’s face dry with a nearby napkin. The lavender alicorn turned to her.

“Did you really need to pour tea on me?”

“Well considering there is no other liquid in the vicinity and you were not responding to my physical movements I felt it was the best course of action to use the tea to do so,” said Luna with a shrug. Twilight mumbled incoherently. She disliked when Luna beat her with logic. Twilight sniffed her mane.

“Surely you could have found a better way that didn’t leave me smelling like a teabag?”

“Well I could have but I don’t think my sister would have appreciated my…other methods,” purred Luna in a sensual tone as she rubbed Twilight’s leg. Twilight appeared to sway as her face filled with blood and much to her eternal embarrassment; her wings began to straighten out into a spread position.

“So Twilight about that party we were on about?” spurted out Celestia quickly as she held an odd smile designed to hide her slight blush. Luna gave Celestia a disgruntled look for interrupting. Twilight looked eternally grateful for the change of subject but still shaken from the two sisters teasing.

“I think Pinkie will be fine….hopefully,” sighed Twilight rolling her eyes. “I’m only going to be here for another day or two anyway.” Luna’s ears dropped slightly at that, Celestia noticed. “I think I got the answers I was looking for when I came here.” Twilight nuzzled Luna’s neck. Luna happily leaned into it and smiled as the two held the short embrace.

“Oh really? questioned Celestia."Pray tell what answers were you exactly seeking Twilight?”

“Oh nothing really just some good advice,” chuckled Twilight as Luna could only smile at Twilight’s hinting to the previous night.

The serene moment was ruined when Twilight let out quite a loud yawn. Celestia and Luna both had to supress the urge to coo at the adorable little squeak that was Twilight’s yawn. Twilight contemplated banging her head against the table for yet another embarrassment suffered today. It was actually becoming a significantly long list. 'What else could go wrong?' thought Twilight. Despite her mental complaints she had to admit she was not going to last much longer with out some sleep.

“But if you excuse me princess, I really feel like hitting the hay. I feel like I haven’t slept in days.”

“Twilight,” sighed Celestia. “It just Celestia okay.Titles should not be a barrier between us.”

“Okay prin-Cele-cess. Wait let me try that again. Cele-princ. Ugghh. C-Ce-Celestia,” Twilight managed to push out between heavy breathing. Celestia seemed content with her student’s answer.

“See that wasn’t so hard? Was it?”

“I need a glass of water,” coughed Twilight as she massaged her throat.

“We can get one in the room. You’re tired and you need your rest. You get cranky otherwise,” spoke Luna in a motherly tone.

“I’m not a foal I can take care of myself Luna.”

“Says the mare that smacked into a pillar this morning and can’t cook to save her own life.” Luna grinned triumphantly as Twilight sat in a sulk.

“Let’s just go already. My mane is starting to stink.”

“Your wish is my command princess.” Luna began to power up her horn before a cough from Celestia interrupted her follow through.

“Actually Luna I need to speak to you alone briefly if that’s okay with the both of you,” interjected Celestia. Luna gave her a confused gaze. She turned to Twilight who nodded.

“I’ll be fine Luna,” deadpanned Twilight.

“You sure I won’t find you in someone’s fireplace in the lower district of Canterlot.”

“That was once off occasion! How was I supposed to know alicorn’s require little energy to utilise the teleportation spell? You didn’t tell me about the energy output needed for the spell so I over compensated.”

“Well, let us consider ourselves lucky that the stallion in question was so understanding for you nearly setting his house on fire.”

Twilight gave a quick nuzzle to Luna and a short wave to Celestia before disappearing in a ball of magenta light. Celestia tried to get her head around the story.

“Don’t ask,” said Luna. “The situation was dealt with."Luckily all the stallion wanted for the damages was a few autographs and a picture of us with his new-born filly. Anyway what is you wish to tell us sister?”

“Oh it’s nothing really, can I not enjoy the company of my sister for a few moments.”

“I don’t get it, what you’re playing at Tia?”

‘That hurt,’ thought Celestia. Luna could be very plain speaking when she wanted to be and the idea that Luna thought of Celestia as always having an ulterior motive stung a little bit if Celestia was to be completely honest. Though in this case Luna was right. There was an ulterior motive to Celestia requesting her time.

“I’m not playing at anything Luna. But if you must be so insistent then yes I do have another reason to pry you away from your lover’s grip.” Much to Celestia’s disappointment Luna did not rise to the jab at her love life.

“Well then tell me sister,” Luna quipped very curtly. Celestia frowned at Luna’s direct tone. Luna sighed upon noticing this.

“I apologise but like Twilight I’m not exactly in the most alert of forms. It has been a long night for me.”

“Tell me about it,” snorted Celestia. “You didn’t have to wake up to a stream of letters questioning me about Twilight. Apparently the foreign dignitaries want to organise a meeting in the next few days or so. Don’t get me started on the amount of parties and gala’s that are being held in Twilight’s honour and how they would be oh so gracious if she attended. I swear the nobility’s attempts at false flattery become more transparent with every decades passing.”

“What?” snapped Luna. “Why was I not informed of any dignitaries visiting?”

“I thought you were,” said Celestia supporting a deep frown. “That’s why I wanted to talk in the first place. I thought the council had passed it onto you.”

“No. No they didn’t. Different day same old…,” whispered Luna under her breath.

“I…”

“It’s fine Tia we can deal with this…error at another time. We should be more concerned about Twilight.”

Luna’s thoughts though were less calm than her relaxed tone was. It was another blatant attempt by the council and the nobility to exclude her from state affairs. While Luna had the power to dismiss ministers from the council it was a pointless gesture. The House of Commons was full of their lackeys. They would just reinstate another one of nobility back into a position of power. While Luna knew there was significant opposition in the House to the nobility’s actions it was rarely enough. No matter what representatives were present the nobility of Canterlot would always find to bankroll their way into power. It hadn’t changed much since a thousand years ago except that now the nobility controlled the system through representation rather than blood links. Though it seemed that the colour of your blood still seemed to decide whether you held power or not. Luna had almost forgotten that Celestia was still in the room. There was a look of deep concern etched on her face.

“Are you okay Luna?”

“I’m fine Tia. Really. I’ll deal with it later. We should get back on topic.”

“Look if you’re upset…”

“I said I’ll deal with it Tia.” Luna’s tone held a great sense of finality to it. Celestia nodded her head in defeat. She just hoped Luna wouldn’t do anything rash. “Now about this meeting, what should I know?”

“Well it just mainly some ministers, some diplomats from the griffin kingdoms and zebra confederations. A buffalo chieftain has also expressed interest. The Minotaur’s have been less receptive but I think they’ll tag along. I also have confirmation that Saddle Arabia is sending a delegation. Their leader was most upset that he was unable to speak to Twilight after her show a couple of months back.”

“So in simpler terms all of the big guns of the political scene,” said a distracted Luna. She was currently running simulations on how she would approach Twilight. The results ranged from Canterlot being launched into the sky to Twilight talking to puddles again.

“I wouldn’t worry too much Luna. We’ll be there for her.”

“No you’ll be there. Apparently I’m not important enough to broach the subject on," Luna sighed. "I’ll talk to Twilight about it. I’m sure she’ll react well.”

“She’s more in tune to politics than you think she is.”

“I know she told me," said Luna flatly. "I kind of made a fool of myself earlier trying to educate her on a matter she’s already aware of.”

“Oh.”

“It doesn’t matter. Can we be assured that they all have good intentions? While she may possess knowledge of the political game she’s still as you would say 'raw' ,Tia. The last thing we need is for them to harass her.”

“I already assured you Luna, we’ll be there with her.” Celestia put out a hoof and layed it atop Luna’s leg. “And by we, I mean the both of us. I’m hardly going to let Twilight get torn to pieces by a bunch of old windbags.” Luna laughed and went into a short hug with her sister. Celestia cherished the moment. It was a rare respite from the forced political neutrality they often had to upkeep in their meetings. At that moment a guard entered the dining room and bowed respectfully. Celestia separated from the hug and motioned for the guard to speak.

“I am here to inform your majesty that court will be starting momentarily and that the court is currently waiting on her majesty.”

“Damn it,” Celestia muttered. Time had once again slipped her mind again. It had become a prevalent habit over the past few years. Celestia quickly straightened herself and began to walk towards the door but stopped to look back a Luna. Her eyes asked a silent question to Luna but Luna shook it off.

“I’ll be fine Celestia. Besides I do believe my bed is calling for me. We can finish this discussion at a later time. We still have a few more days before they arrive. Trust me when I say I’ll get Twilight in top form. She won’t be slacking off under this teacher,” smirked Luna she held a hoof to raised chest.

“Would it be odd if I said I believed you,” Celestia replied with a laugh. “Take care sister.” She then charged up her horn to teleport. Luna nodded and drank some more of her tea. When Celestia finally disappeared the guard inclined his head to Luna.

“Is there anything I can do for your highness in the meantime?”

“Yes, yes you can,” Luna said in an even tone.” Would you please tell the prime minster to meet me immediately? I believe he and I need to have a little chat.”

Author's Note

So yeah took a while to get out but here it is. Ending was really annoying to right thus the reason for the guards sudden interruption. I have the next few chapters planned out so it shouldn't take that long to write them up.

Hope you enjoy this. Peace out

Discordant Awakenings

Twilight felt light against her closed eye lids. It was a nuisance she was prepared to ignore had it not been for the consistent feeling of the intensity of said light growing ever more so with each passing minute. She assumed that it was merely the sun peeking through the room’s purple curtains.

The annoyance that came with its disruptive rays was aggravating. As an alicorn, Twilight required only the minimum amount of sleep a pony needed but the luxury of sleeping for eight or more hours was not something Twilight intended to give up willingly. Apparently alicorn’s only required around four hours sleep and if necessary absolutely no sleep at all as long as it was temporary. The idea in itself was fascinating but Twilight had still not adapted as such.

She still got exhausted long before Celestia and Luna did. She supposed that with her development she would eventually gain the same endurance and abilities that they possesed but for now she had to make due. Twilight made a mental note to study her current capabilities later so she could graph the gradual change over time, but for now she slept.

Yet Twilight also remembered Luna’s comment on how Celestia would still be exhausted come morning. Apparently Celestia didn’t want to give up the luxury of long sleeping hours either. Twilight would have snorted had she been awake, which oddly enough was becoming an increasingly growing possibility due to the continuing obnoxiousness of the light. Luna slept quite long as well considering her status but it was still well short of what Twilight was used to. Twilight scrunched her nose in irritation. Huffing in defeat she attempted to pull the blankets above her head. Much to her dismay she couldn't seem to find them.

Frustrated beyond belief Twilight decided to wake up. While doing so the thought of eternal night didn’t seem like such a bad idea in her position.

With blurred eyes, Twilight blinked furiously. She was extremely distorted by her awakening though she also put that down to the blinding light around her. What she was greeted with when her vision cleared, was something she was unable to comprehend fully in her current state.

Rather than the cosy comfort of her bed, she had been displaced into a completely white room not too dissimilar in appearance to an operating theatre. There were no walls or any landmark to signify that it was an actual place. As Twilight’s vision became less blurred, she looked all around her only to find she was mistaken. There was actually something in the semingly utterutterly barren landscape. A lone figure dressed in white. Twilight frowned upon immediate recognition of said figure.

“Welcome to the afterlife Miss Sparkle. You’re dead.” said Discord in a serious tone. Somewhere in the background she could have sworn she hear Rainbow Dash go ‘dun dun dunnnnn’.

“Discord what the hell is going on,” growled Twilight. “Why in Celestia’s name did you wake me and take me to…wherever place this is.”

“I told you. You’re dead. This is the afterlife.” Discord smiled with his usual smug expression. “And I am God.”

“Discord you are not God,” chuckled Twilight.

“Blasphemy. You’re lucky I don’t cast you out or smite you or something,” said Discord off handily. “You actually died in what you perceived as months ago, when the Elements of Harmony killed you after you completed the second sentence of Starswirls spell. Ironic that spell based on Harmony would blast you into a million pieces but what can you do. Those are the works.”

Discord expected Twilight to be on her knees in tears or begging for deliverance. Maybe even a bit of denial or perhaps some praying. Instead the reaction he received was less amusing. A hearty chuckle followed by Twilight vigorously shaking her head.

“No. Just no. I am not dead. I refuse to believe that the afterlife is run by you. The universe is not so badly designed.”

“Well,” said Discord closing his eyes. “If you require more evidence of your post mortem then I’ll just…”

“Oh Discord?”

“Yes what is it can’t you see I’m trying to provide exposition, you insufferable amoeba of a pony,” growled Discord.

“Your fly is down.”

"What?" Discord looked down to his legs but before he could say anything Twilight had crossed the distance of the room and tapped Discord with her horn. With a glow of purple energy and a flash of light the two blinked out of existence. The white walls were replaced by the not so lively statue garden of Canterlot.

Discord fell to the floor and remained like a flattened pancake for several moments before making a ‘boing’ noise and springing back into a full 3D form again.

“You’re such dunce you know that. To think Celestia once considered you an evil puppet master.”

“I am a puppet master. What’s to say this isn’t all a part of my grand scheme,” said Discord with a haughty tone as he tried to fix his 2D arm back into 3D.

“Yeah, brilliant grand scheme,” said Twilight sarcastically. “What purpose would you informing me that I’m dead, exactly accomplish? How on earth can you manipulate me if I were dead? Honestly I don't think you thought this through."

Discord stuck up his hand to counter only to hesitate and sigh in defeat moments later. He made a drooping sound as his body wilted like a flower onto its side.

“Okay you got me. There is no grand scheme but you didn’t have to ruin a perfectly good prank you know. It was gonna involve time travel and aliens and the fate of the universe but no. You have to be just like Celestia,” groaned Discord. "A stick in the mud is what you are. You wouldn’t know fun if it was shoved up your back-”

“Shut up Discord. Take me back to bed now.”

“Oh,” Discord purred maliciously. “Don’t you think it’s a bit soon for that I mean we haven’t even had dinner yet.” With a snap of his fingers, a romantic picnic setting with basket, pock-dotted table cloth, a discord figure holding up a lavender smelling candle and a radio spurting out romantic music was set out in front of Twilight who was now wearing red lipstick and a stunning red dress... Discord then ran a claw along Twilight’s face. “But I think we can skip it…”

Discord had little time to react before a hoof smashed him in the face sending him sprawling across the garden. The setting and dress disappeared rather quickly as the Discord got up holding his nose. His stared incredulously at Twilight.

“You hit me! Celestia never hit me,at least never with her hoof.”

“I’m not Celestia, Discord and I’m not impressed with your little parlour tricks.”

“But you struck me! ME! Isn’t that against everything you and your little posse stand for.”

“You’re an immortal god with almost omnipotent powers, I think one little smack to that mug of yours is not going to affect you,” replied Twilight unimpressed. “Plus personal space, learn about it you creep. I’m not the little unicorn you could bully two years ago.”

“Bah, you’re still easy to provoke little Sparky,” taunted Discord as he hovered above Twilight, who was steadily making her way back to the castle. "But physical violence, for shame Miss Sparkle." Discord shook his head in disappointment as he wagged his finger at her. “Has your mentor not taught you better? No speech about bettering myself and working towards the community around me? No judgemental looks of disappointment or contempt. I mean that's pratically all your little mentor does now adays when I'm around. Oh you should hear somedays."

Discord cleared his throat before morphing his head into a crude buck toothed, slack jawed mockery of Celestia’s face. “Oh Discord don’t do that. Oh Discord put that child down. Oh Discord don’t make the ambassador’s birthday cake be full of snakes. Oh Discord stop playing jungle music at three in the morning.”

“I’m not indulging you, you troglodyte. Go off and steal candy from a baby or build a ginger bread house or something.”

“Miss Dictionary.”

“Public menace.”

“Buzz kill.”

“Detriment to society.”

“Moon cuddler.”

Twilight gave a shocked glance towards Discord who barked out laughter upon seeing her face.

“You’re priceless Princess Twilight. I mean come on. Only a moron could have not noticed the way you and her make googly eyes at each other every time you’re in a room together.” Discord's eyes rolled around in their sockets. Twilight frowned deeply.

“So the entire government and public are morons according to you?”

“My statement still stands.”

“Why must you do this to me Discord? I’m already under a lot of pressure. I‘ve got a busy schedule coming up for the next week but nooooo, my one weekend off in ages and you decide to ruin my few sleeping hours. You’re some piece of work you know that.”

“I know. You’re staring at the epitome of masculinity here baby.” Discord then flexed his muscles which much to his disappointment drooped due to them being minuscule. Twilight began to laugh at him before he clicked his fingers and he devolved massive biceps.

The disadvantage was that it had off set his sense of balance in his upper body as he floated along thus causing his head to sink towards the floor. His legs then proceeded to flail uselessly in the air as he grated his head against the stone path much to Twilight’s amusement. Discord eventually managed to stop this by whisking away the burdensome muscles.

“I was meant to do that.”

“Keep telling yourself that. Maybe if you try hard enough you actually might find a pony gullible enough to fall for lies.”

“Ponies like your friends. Who if my memory serves me right and it often does not, fell for my so called ‘gullible’ lies.”

“You got lucky. Smoke and mirrors. That’s what you are Discord. I suppose an old man like yourself has trouble dealing with today’s youths,” sighed Twilight melodramatically.

“OLD! Why the insolence of you. Why back in the day I was quite the athletic whippersnapper. I used to rough it up Queensbury style with Celestia."

The surroundings then changed to a black and white arena with Discord garbed in boxer shorts and gloves while wearing a ridiculously curly moustache. He jumped around Twilight making fake punches at her. While a crowd of black and white ponies cheered on and an announcer smoking a cigar yammered on about the ‘fight of the century’.

“I can tell you it was all quite barbaric. Good ol’ Discord certainly knew how to throw a punch.”

Twilight was content to ignore the antics of the chaos lord. It was a skill she had greatly developed with Celestia’s help. There was no point in actually fighting Discord, especially after just getting up. So Twilight did the one thing that grated the serpent’s nerves to no end. She hummed a slight tune and carried on like nothing was happening. She distracted herself by looking over some of the natural flora as she left the statue garden.

Discord naturally tried to gain her attention through some random acts. Like making a dictionary fly around her, which was supposed to be some sort of crude representation of her or making the bushes eat the birds and finally pretending to break down in tears and claim he had no one to talk to and that he was all alone in the world.

After it failed to have an effect on the lavender alicorn he decided to try and indulge Twilight’s curiosity and lust for knowledge. Off handed remarks about significant magic developments or magical theories that would astound even the most stoic of magical researchers.

Twilight was actually listening just not actually making it look like she was. Who ever thought Discord believed the universe was doughnut shaped?

Eventually Twilight exited the garden passed some guards. They were about to ask their princess if she needed anything though quickly held their tongues upon noticing the guest the princess had currently rambling next to her. A large grimace passed over each of their faces. Needless to say, the former tyrant of Equestria was not popular or well liked amongst the guard. Many of whom still remember how Discord had changed them into tasty confectionaries or lamp shades not but two years previous.

As Discord approached they tensed slightly. Discord noticed and donned a wicked smile as he passed. As he passed the two guards relaxed until they felt a presence behind them. They both turned slowly to face what was behind them to find Discord with fire coming out his eyes, teeth as sharp as razor blades and a disturbingly wide grin that reminded the two guards of a dragon.

“Boo!”

The two guards jumped and stumbled about. Falling over ne another until they were in a very compromising position on top of each other with their hooves tangled, Discord hollered laughter out for a straight minute before the two guards separated and tried to resume their posts with as much dignity as they could muster. Discord gestured at them with his thumb to a still unflinching Twilight as his face returned to normal.

“These guys, I can work on. They know how to have a laugh unlike you little miss prissy.” Discord stuck out his tongue in a childish fashion before the tongue soon came to life an attempted to leave Discord’s mouth. He caught just in time and shoved it back in his mouth as it struggled helplessly. The commotion ceased when Discord made a clicking noise before sighing pleasantly.

“Brilliant. Go bother them for a while.”

“I will,” stated Discord. “You must be so busy playing kissy with the princess that you neglect your true friends.”

“Like you,” barked Twilight sceptically.

“I’ve always considered you a friend Sparky. I mean who could resist such a pudgy little cute face of yours.” Discord then pinched one of Twilight’s cheeks. Twilight attempted to smack him with a spell again but he pulled away before it could materialise. “Anyway I’m not the one with the date with a bunch of foreigners over the next few days, I've got other things to be doing. Chaos is a tireless mistress and I am but her humble servant.” He then fainted onto an imaginary couch while holding his hand up to his head.

“What do you mean foreigners? What date?” asked Twilight as she turned to see Discord behind her once more.

“Oh they didn’t tell you; oh that’s rich,” laughed Discord as he resumed his normal stance. A normal stance according to Discord was moonwalking in mid-air. Twilight was not surprised in the least by this.

“Why were you informed of state affairs before me?” Snapped Twilight. “You don’t even have an official job here.”

“Yes I do,” protested Discord. “I am the royal advisor.” Discord drew his claw along his chest to reveal a bright golden badge in the place of a patch of fur moments ago. It sparkled in the sun light. He tapped it as he held a proud smile.

“See royal advisor. Plain as day to se-, hey give it back!” shouted Discord as Twilight quickly snatched it from him. She looked over it as a magical force field held back the flailing Discord.

“Hmmmm. This kind of looks like one of those cheap prizes you win in a cereal box.” Twilight pointed to the letters on the badge. “It even says ‘cowboy sheriff’ with a sticker of a wheel.” Discord shattered the field Twilight held and grabbed the ‘badge’ from her.

“I am the royal advisor! I could advise you to go to jail, you know.”

“Does anypony actually listen to your advice?”

“Yes! I give wonderful advice.”

“And Tierak babysits foals in his spare time when he’s not in Tartarus,” quipped Twilight as she rolled her eyes for what felt like the hundredth time today.

“We don’t know that,” replied Discord. “Guy could be a big softie for all we know. You know behind all the death and destruction and anger issues and stuff…and his decapitation fetish. Yeassh How would that ev-?”

“I DON’T WANT TO KNOW!” Boomed Twilight. “Good day Discord. Now please leave me alone. If what you say is true about the ambassadors, which I doubt it is, then I need to talk to Luna.”

“Oh that will be a fascinating talk," sneered Discord. “Ciao Miss Sparkle, I have some ‘work’ to do. Apparently there is a sewage problem in Manhatten if my ‘Chaos sense’ is correct.” Twilight mouthed the word ‘chaos sense’. It sounded like some knock off of a power one of Spike’s comic book heroes had. “It’d be a shame if I didn’t ‘help’ them in there hour of need.” With a flash the troublesome chimera popped out of existence, much to Twilight’s relief. She could now finally spend the trip back to the bedroom in peace.

The trip was an uneventful affair. She occasionally came across some guards who bowed their heads in reverence. Twilight had given up trying to tell them to do otherwise. She also passed some nobles who had looked like they had just come from court. When Twilight passed they nodded to her in acknowledgement but the stares they gave were rather icy. Twilight was well aware of how disliked she was by the nobility of Canterlot. She doubted that would change anytime soon. She wished she could teleport but scrapped the idea considering that she was in public, in a hall and not around friends or family. It was considered quite rude to teleport in a public establishment. It was especially rude to do so in a state establishment like the palace. She may have been a princess but she had to maintain an appearance of normality and similarity to an average everyday pony. She could not merely flaunt her ‘fancy magic’ skills around the palace as one obnoxious earth pony noble said to her once. So she walked. It helped anyway to clear her head after her encounter with Discord.

When she eventually arrived back to her room she found a note on the bedside drawer. It was from Luna and it stated that the moon princess had gone out to deal with something and would be back by one. It also said that Luna needed to talk to Twilight about something. Anxiety and fear began to rack Twilight’s brain as she began to consider that maybe Discord wasn’t lying when he said she’d be meeting foreign diplomats.

‘But I’m not prepared if that’s the case. Oh sweet Celestia I don’t even have my notes! What am I going to do? I’ll fail and make myself the laughing stock of the nation,’ scrambled together Twilight’s panic stricken thoughts. She breathed heavily into a paper into the pillow that she had taken from her bed. ‘Calm down Twilight. Luna will sort everything out. No need to panic. Just remember if you fail at least you can pick up some interesting rocks to study from the moon. Yeah rocks. Rocks are like books except they’re rocks. Yeah just like books.’ Twilight reviewed what she had just been stating. ‘Sweet Celestia I need a therapist.’

Weighing up her options she eventually decided she would need to study all the cultural aspects of the ambassadors…again. Learn some gracious greetings in several different languages and make sure that she drew up the personal files of each ambassador from the Equestrian Intelligence Service. Yes it would all be that simple. ‘I’ll just account for every possibility. That’ll be easy right?’ A stray hair sprung up on Twilight’s head. ‘No need to panic at all. I mean it’s only Equestria’s diplomatic relations on the line.’ Twilight smiled as another hair went out of place. 'It’ll all be okay I mean Luna’s going to be back by one, she’ll surely have only the best explanation for this sudden change to my precise and perfect schedule that I have spent the past two weeks going over.' Twilight’s eye began to twitch. ‘What time is it?’ Twilight glanced at the clock still holding her creepy smile as she did so. It read two thirty.

“Where in Tartarus is she?!?!”

Author's Note

Yeah my referances to Q in this were not so subtle. I'm actually a massive fan of Q as a character and I couldn't resist doing bits of his character with Discord. Yeah bit of a trekkie fan here.

Anyway Discord yay! While enjoy writing a more sinster Discord than this I didn't mind the more light hearted tone I took with him here. He's still a bastard though, so I made him a bit mean spirited and obnoxious as he should be.

Finally, may be some mistakes here and there, this was fittingly enough a very chaotic chapter to write. Hopefully we'll get back to some more down to earth stuff in the next chapter.

Confrontations

Princess Luna felt rather agitated. Luna had not always been the most patient or rational of ponies at the best of times. Especially when it came to matters of dealing with the nobility.

She was currently in the prime minister’s office. That alone should have raised her discomfort to almost intolerable levels. The room itself was far more cramped than the offices that she and her sister possessed to do paperwork on. It felt rather claustrophobic and cold. The only furniture besides two chairs se opposite to each other was a grand mahogany desk inbetween them. Despite the fine textures and quality finish to it, it looked rather sparse and underused.

It also lacked the personal touch Luna gave to her desk. She enjoyed decorating her desk with the most adorable little bobble heads that her sister had given her. The prime minister's desk also lacked the newspaper cut-outs that Luna lined her desk with. The cat that disliked Mondays was her favourite. He acted so silly sometimes, he reminded her of Twilight in a way. Luna sighed contently. The thought briefly took her away from the unpleasant confrontation she knew she was about to embark on.

If Luna was to be honest to herself, she greatly disliked the prime minster. Storm Mount was his name. He represented everything Luna disliked about the nobility despite the fact that he had remained in the good graces of her sister for the past twenty odd years. He was, in her eyes, a conservative, obnoxious, class obsessed pony who openly supported the noble monoply over the government. Luna grimaced. She also feared that one of the reasons why she disliked him so was because he was so well liked by her sister. It was a silly thought but it was also a prevalent one notwithstanding.

Aside from being generally unlikeable, the prime minster much to Luna’s dismay had also been highly effective in his role. Thus for the present he was a necessary evil, like Discord. To his credit he had kept the more radical elements of the nobility in check like Blueblood, he had set up an effective administrative wing full of admittedly strange but very likeable staff and most importantly kept the nobility quiet over her return. She owed that much to him at least, though that didn’t make him any less of a snob from Luna’s perspective.

His lack of respect for her as her sister’s equal attested to that. Oh sure, he was Celestia’s most loyal aide when she needed him but when Luna required his assistance or aid on a matter he’d send one of the other ministers or the deputy prime minister to hear from her first. Not that she had a problem with the deputy prime minister, in fact the deputy had been one of the more likeable council members and a mare to boot, but it still did not shake the feeling that Luna had of secondary concern to Storm Mount.

The other issue was the night court, which over the last few years had become less of a royal court and more of a District court house for meaningless squabbles. The nobility never visited her court (not that she would be exactly pleased with a sudden influx of nobles visiting her but once again it was more of an issue of being left out of the ‘loop’) anymore nor were any nobles ever scheduled to her court except on rare occasion and even then it was usually the less then attentive ones that were sent to her.

Luna did not remember fondly one particular case of a noble who complained to her that he felt there was a mass conspiracy to rob him of all of his socks. Luna got a headache from the memory of the night alone. Who ever thought that the noble had prepared a five hour long case to prove his point? Luckily the case was solved when it was discovered that one of his servants was the culprit.

While the prime minister did not directly oversee the court schedule he could influence it and the group of court advisors assigned to Luna. His latest trick of excluding her from Twilight’s meeting was one in a long string of ‘overlooked’ matters not passed onto her court. While Luna loved working with and getting to know the ‘average’ pony, she also wanted to feel like she was making important decisions that would affect the country she ran. Luna would sort it out one way or another as she heard a knock on the door.

“The prime minister has arrived your highness,” said one of her night guards as he pushed his head through the door. There was a muffled sound coming from behind the guard to which Luna picked up on.

“Let me through, you rat with wings! It’s my damn office you have no authority to keep me out, even if there’s a princess in there.” An ageing blue unicorn stepped through the gap left by the guard who attempted to stop the prime minister from barging in.

“The princess will invite you in when she is ready sir,” protested the guard as he pushed the old unicorn back.

“I know bloody well what the princess can and cannot do you ignoramus,” yelled Strom Mount. “I’ve been around long enough to know so. Now will you make like a bee and please buzz off. Don’t you have some blood to drink or something?” The guard raised his hoof as if to smash the prime minister in the jaw but Luna put up her own hoof to indicate for him to stop. The prime minster smiled triumphantly.

“Come in Mr Storm Mount, I have a few things to discuss with you,” sighed Luna. The guard gave a worried glance over to his princess, though the slight nod she gave him was enough for him to take his leave. He muttered some profanities under his breath as he passed the prime minister. Storm walked into the room as if nothing happened and sat opposite to Luna behind his plain desk. He then quickly pulled out some files from his desk and began organising them as if oblivious to Luna’s presence.

His audacity not to acknowledge her directly was demeaning. Luna was saddened that this meeting had not taken place a thousand years ago. Even holding the prestigious position of prime minister would have not prevented a pony from the whip for such clear insubordination. ‘Oh how the times change,’ thought Luna.

“Honestly I have no idea where you obtained such ruffians from. They are an unruly lot there, mind you princess. I mean had one of the recruits of the official royal guard had spoken to me in such a tone, a court martial I say would have been in order.” He sighed and rolled his eyes. “But I suppose even bat ponies must find employment in these times. It’s sad in a way, things used to be so much more magical when you were younger.” He gained a wistful look about him but it then turned to a small gin as he looked at Luna. “I suppose you would understand where I’m coming from considering you being an ancient alicorn’s and all. Brandy? “

“It’s just past noon,” said Luna through gritted teeth. She was sure his prattling was giving her a tumour in the back of her skull. The prime minster enjoyed the sound of his own voice too much. Luna also did not appreciate the attack on her loyal guards but she knew he was just baiting her, to distract her from her original intentions. She would not waste her time getting into a drawn out debate that would get her in trouble with Tia for wasting the prime minister’s 'precious time’. ‘Why cannot Tia see what an utter bigot this stallion is? Though then again she also seems to fail to notice that pathetic excuse for a royal nephew’s incompetence.’

“It’s never too early for a glass of brandy is what my old grandpa used to say,” he said jovially as he pulled out a bottle and two glasses from a hidden compartment of the desk. He placed a glass in front of Luna and filled it before pouring himself a bit. Luna did not touch the glass.

“It would be ill advised for me to drink so early on into the day, thank you.”

“Suit yourself princess, merely an offer on my part.”

“Quite. But I have not come here to play catch up with you prime minister. I have come here to discuss a matter of importance that has come to my attention.” Luna’s tone was even though dripped with certain degree of intensity to it.

She wanted this over and done with. Twilight would no doubt wake soon and Luna wanted to make sure she heard of the meeting from her first and not from some idle castle gossip. There would be less collateral damage if she could explain it directly to Twilight. On that thought Luna considered breaking out the old body armour later just in case.

“And what matter would that be?” asked Storm as he drank slowly from his glass.

“You are the matter Mr Prime Minster. You are the ‘elephant in the room’ as Celestia would say, despite the lack of elephants.”

“Me?” retorted Storm. Luna couldn’t quite scope what kind of tone he was using. It wasn’t angry or disbelieving. It was more aloof than anything else. “In truth Princess Luna it is no secret that you dislike me but I hardly think that’s justification enough for you to give me a reprimand. I’ve done nothing to slight you princess.” He smiled as he put down the glass.

“My concern does not lay in my personal feeling towards you but rather the blatant and if I must say poorly guided attempt to exclude me from an active role in MY government Mr Prime Minister.”

“I have no idea what you're gibbering on about. I’ve done no such thing. I have included you, my princess, in all important matters of the state. It would be a slant on my government to do otherwise.” Storm Mount waved his hooves in anger over such an accusation.

“So a dignitary visit for our newly crowned royal is not a matter that would be of importance to me,” snapped Luna as she narrowed her eyes. She got up from her seated position as she felt a rush of angry energy enter her. The prime minster was unfazed by her threatning movemnt. In fact he had a rather calm look about him.

“We were prepared to pass the information onto you princess had you merely asked. If you possibly took a more active role…”

“Do not dare say I have not tried to take an active role in this government Prime Minster, you will be careful with that forked tongue of yours,” barked Luna as she put both her forehooves on the desk. She was very close to slipping back into her old dialect considering her rising irritation, “Need I remind you that I am your acting reagent. Not some poor soul you can bully in the House of Commons.”

“I meant no offence,” steadily countered Storm. “I would never dishonour you or your position. It is in my capacity as prime minster to advise you. My advice does not always reflect my personal feelings princess, just the feelings of the council.”

“Likely story,” growled Luna.

“You must speak up Princess Luna. I’m afraid that it is most difficult to discern what you are saying behind that awful grinding sound you are making with your teeth.”

“I was saying how convenient that this information would be delivered to my sister post haste but you felt the need to delay when it came to me. Must I remind you Prime Minster that this follows a string of governmental decisions I was not consulted on. This is the last straw that you have picked from the bucket upon which you pick straws from.” Luna silently cursed herself that she had messed up her analogy so badly.

“In all fairness princess, I feel you're blowing this out of proportion,” chuckled Storm. "These decisions upon which you were not consulted on were trivial at best. Issues you know doubt would prefer the council to deal with.”

“You seem to have an answer for everything Prime Minister,” hissed Luna. The prime minister sat back in his rather uncomfortable looking chair before replying.

“Indulge me for a moment princess?” he asked as he put his hooves together. Luna retook her seat and nodded at him."I wish just to speak to you in non-governmental manner for a minute. You need not worry as to if I will supply you with the answer you seek. I will do so readily but I warn you, you may not enjoy my answer on my part. Though I stress once again that my government does all it can to..."

“Just get on with it already you have wasted enough time as it is already.”

She was still angry but there was no use losing her head over it and the last thing she needed was for their argument to break out into a full shouting match. A match which Luna would win easily. But the resulting argument with her sister would have been more problematic. So Luna kept her cool.

“Outside of sharing the same title and a marrige of her brother to your adopted niece. I don’t exactly see why you need to get involved with Princess Twilight Sparkle’s personal matters?” he inquired.

Luna was about to roar out a reply about how it had everything to do with her but held her tongue once more. The last thing she needed was to give the prime minister a stick to beat her over the head with. Storm Mount must have noticed as he raised an eyebrow at the princess’ action.

“I do not see how outside of formalities that you would be involved with this whole matter at all. The only reason why the princess was informed was because she was her former mentor. I felt she would have been a better pony to inform our newly royal rather than a court advisor considering their close relationship. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“Regardless she is also a close friend of mine. It is in my interest to know of her activities,” said Luna."Especially when it comes to meeting regarding our relations with other nations.”

“With all due respect princess, the political scene has no room for friends,” he snickered. Luna oh so wanted to put his head through the desk. “Besides they asked specifically for a meeting with Princess Sparkle not Princess Luna. Anyway it’s just a small introductory party considering many of the many nations were unable to attend the coronation. It will last maybe thirty minutes tops. It gives the other nations a chance to see that we aren’t constructing some sort of super weapon in the form of an alicorn to take over the world. It’s the same protocol we followed with Princess Cadence. Trust me when I say this Princess Luna that the foreign department only has Twilight Sparkle's best interests at mind with this meeting.”

“It is still no excuse. All foreign matters involving other nations are of importance to the crown. Perhaps that brandy has dulled you senses Prime Minister.”

“And for that my princess, I am truly sorry. I will make sure to take your concerns into consideration during the next royal council meeting,” he scoffed as he poured some more brandy into his glass. He stopped for a second as if something was bothering him before he looked back up to Luna. “Though one must question why you are so persistent over this princess? It is no more than a short get together to introduce the new blood. Hardly a be all end all matter of the state.”

“I’ve already told you she is a friend to me. Is it not within my right to take in consideration for my friend?”

“Well of course, it’s just something has been bothering me of late.” The prime minister hummed before swirling his glass. “It has come to my attention that you’ve been spending a lot of time in that town, Ponyville, of late.”

“HOW DARE THOU SPY ON THINE MONARCH?!” Shouted Luna as she stood once again. Her anger had returned in full force. He voice barely contained under a cracking mask of composure.

“No I would not spy on you Princess. That would be a violation of my office. I’m afraid your travel expenses though are more than fair game though. You may be a princess but using the chariot for leisure purposes was sure to come up in the books eventually. I just happened to come across such figures.”

“This is absurd! It is my business as to what I do in my leisure time. I’ll let you know I have grown quite fond of that little town. Many of my friends are stationed there.”

“Oh I’m quite sure you’ve grown fond of that town princess. Your visits do not go unnoticed. Your fondness of the local carnival is quite amusing in fact. You must especially be fond of the ‘local talent’.” Luna only then just noticed the file that Storm had pulled out while he was refilling his glass. He was flipping through the pages of the brown file looking over some of the printed text.

“And how may I ask Mr Prime Minster did you come across this information then if you are not spying on me?” Luna felt the stone floor underneath her hooves crack slightly.

“Until recently Twilight Sparkle was Princess Celestia’s prized student, the princess had assigned observers to make sure no foreign agents saw a chance to strike at her. You’d be surprised how many ponies and foreigners would jump at the opportunity to do away with the Element of Magic.Thank Celestia nothing has happened. It’d have been a terrible shame to lose such a bright spark especially considering she is royalty now.” Luna’s eye twitched in response. “Now imagine these agents’ surprise when the Princess of the Night comes unannounced to Ponyville ever now and then. Oh and would you look at this.” He pointed to the last line of a page. “It says here that the princess has become particularly fond of visiting the library over the past few months. How interesting.”

“What are you implying?” fumed Luna as she barely held back her magic.

“Me? Oh Celestia no, I wouldn’t imply any wrong doing on your part princess.” His face was set in pure concern as if he had terribly offended her. She knew it was all an act. “I’d never imply the absolutely ludicrous idea that somehow you and Princess Twilight Sparkle are involved in any sort of relationship.” He then laughed deeply. "I mean that would be ridiculous. “I’m sure all your visits are purely innocent and this argument that you want to attend the meeting specifically only solidifies my view that you are in nothing more than the most platonic and normal relationship that two friends can have.” He smiled and took another sip of his glass.

Luna was silent for a moment. She stared at Storm for a minute before turning to face the door. His eyes never left her for a moment.

“I require some air. This meeting is over. I will meet with the representatives anyway. I would like to support Princess Twilight Sparkle as my friend. No matter what you may otherwise imply.”

“As I said I imply nothing princess. I’m just merely making a statement is all, based on the findings from this report. You can take what you will from it princess.”

“Royalty does not need to heed statements from lesser beings,” said a stiff toned Luna. "I would ask you to tread lightly and remember your place prime minister. My sister’s protection only goes so far.”

Luna left the room before a farewell retort could even be thrown out by Storm. The prime minister sighed as he downed a final glass. The deputy prime minister Ink Well with her gleaming white coat and her large oversized glasses entered the room with smile splitting her young face.

“So another throw down with Princess Luna. Why can’t you two just kiss and make up?” she mocked.

“Shut it Ink Well."

“You know I sometimes get the feeling that you don’t appreciate me making fun of you."

“You don’t say,” uttered a sarcastic Storm Mount. After laughing for a bit Ink Well noticed the file on the desk that Storm Mount had between his hooves. Due to her poor eyesight she couldn’t make out what the name of the report was.

“What’s up with the file? Anything I need to know about?”

Storm looked over the file he had just spoken about to Princess Luna. It contained some pretty damming evidence. Evidence that the press would pay almost his weight in gold for. In fact if released it could cause one of the biggest embarrassment to the diarchy in recent memory. He had to put some thought into his next action.

“Nah, it’s nothing just some old complaint letters I never got around to reading. I can tell you now that Lord Canterbury really disliked me. I’d be shocked if I weren’t so offended.”

“Come on Mount everypony knew Canterbury hated your guts. Even you knew. You were messing around with his niece for years behind his back. Can you blame the guy.”

“Yeah but I never knew he could quite use such colourful language. I’d almost put this in a museum if it weren’t so lewd. Truly the old dog had a way with words.”

“Well that’s too bad you couldn’t tell him that yourself, you’re almost twenty years too late.”

“Has it really been twenty years since that old grump passed?” Storm looked over to the clock. “Remind me to buy his grave some flowers when I have the time.”

“Will do but, bin the file and let’s get moving. This meeting has already put you eight point three five minutes behind schedule. We can’t afford these dalliances with your girlfriend.” She glanced over at the empty glass with a disapproving look. “Or your drinking for that matter.”

“Leave an old man be would you,” Storm groaned as he took the file in his grasp and ripped it in two. “Need I remind you this government is run on drink since before you were born.”

“No wonder the economy is so inconsistent.”

“Har har. Let’s go already.” He then levitated the bin over and placed the file in the bin. Exiting his seat he dragged himself off of his chair and quickly slid back his mane once before leaving the office with Ink Well.

Author's Note

Sorry but this just turned out to be a monster to write when it shouldn't have been. I'm sorry if I went too technical or dialogue heavy here. This was even worse then the last chapter to write.

Anyway. Yay Luna angst time. Can't have a Luna fic without her being angry or brooding. Then again a thousand years would tend to make you quite sensitive to insult.

The Prime Minister is so far ambiguous character for now. Don't know whether to make him just a snob with good intentions or a manipulitive asshole, though I'm more inclined to the former. I don't think he'd be like Blueblood would be if he the information Storm Mount possesed.

Also one last thing I SUCK with pony names.I am just god awful terrible. Hope you enjoy this chapter. I'll be getting I suppose more or less back to the romance in the next chapter. The politics can have a chill for a while. Peace out.

Temporary Respite

Twilight was tearing through ‘101 ways to impress a dinner guest’…again. She didn’t know what else to do. It was almost like a stress relief trigger. She didn’t think it was a bad habit. In her mind there was nothing out of the ordinary with reading four volumes worth of diplomatic history and griffin social etiquette within a couple of hours.

There was also nothing out of the ordinary with her hair was standing up perfectly straight or that she was sweating bullets. All that mattered was the soft, crisp sound that was made as she turned each page of a book. It also didn’t matter that her magic was acting erratically making it extremely difficult to stop herself from ripping the pages from the book.

In fact she barely noticed when Luna walked into the chamber with her head hung low. Twilight only turned when Luna bumped into one of the many piles of books stacked up around Twilight. Luna glanced down briefly at one of the titles of the books. Twilight glared at Luna with great ferocity.

“Where have you been? I mean you just upped and disappeared! Why didn’t you tell me about what’s going on? I mean I know you’re busy and all but this is like the newest, most important, world ending test ever! And I only have a few days to study!” Twilight pulled viciously on her mane with her magic as her jaw clicked in and out and her pupils shrunk to an almost impossible size. "I mean it's not like I've been left completely in the dark here by you and Celestia!!!"

“I’m sorry,” replied Luna. Her voice almost monotone as she walked past Twilight to the bed.

“That’s okay. I mean we just need loads of preparation work. If you take piles eight through seventeen and I take piles twenty seven through forty we should both possess sufficent knowledge enough to…” Twilight stopped after realising that something was amiss. Her features returned to a more normal state though her hair was still spiked up. She turned her gaze over to Luna who outside of apologising had said nothing. Instead she found Luna staring up at the artificially starlit ceiling of Twilight’s room on her back. Twilight’s anxiety ridden face was replaced by a mask of concern as she tentatively walked over to Luna, who still was fixated with the ceiling.

“Hey kind of having a panic attack over here.It'd be nice to have a bit of acknowledgement." Luna remained unmoving. Twilight moved over to Luna's side. "Luna snap out of it I'm not done giving out to you yet." Luna still hadn't moved. "Hello Earth to Luna." Twilight poked Luna's side with her hoof. "I need you help to prepare for this damned meeting!"

“So you know,” responded Luna melancholically. “I’m sorry Twilight. I should have known sooner.” Twilight could not hold back a massive frown.

"Sooner? Wait, what do you mean by sooner? I thought you knew."

Luna’s silence was answer enough for both of them. The uncomfortable conclusion hung in the air like a thick fog. Twilight was unsure how to formulate an emotional response to the situation. It was quite obvious that Luna was not well, though she didn’t seem angry just…tired. Worn out, as if a burden had been placed on her shoulders. The signs of this were not lost to Twilight.

It was also obvious that Luna’s emotional response was of a direct result towards what Luna perceived as another attempt by the ‘system’ to isolate her from politics and the day to day running of the goverment. At least that was what Twilight’s rational thoughts made of the situation. Twilight momentarily let a bit of anger enter her system. The council had no right to treat Luna like this. No matter what the nobility said.

Twilight was well aware of the nobilities views on Luna. She had picked up on the occasionally scrap of stray gossip during her stays in Canterlot before her coronation, usually in the bars and the high class diners in which the nobility nestled themselves into. When Twilight was but Luna’s friend she had felt offended and disgusted by what the nobility had said but now that the two of them were much more than that now, in retrospect it made her blood boil. Though Twilight made the decision that it was best to discuss what happened rather than stew in anger.

"You want to talk about it?" Twilight moved closer to the bed.

"There is nothing to talk about Twilight. I…" Luna thought carefully before she spoke her next few words. "I dealt with it for now. Just some old animosity is all. Nothing to fret over."

"It’s clearly something to fret over considering you didn’t even acknowledge the mess I made." Twilight waved her hoof over to the mass piles of books that were now currently occupying the floor.

"Truth be told I was more impressed with the fort you have created over there out of the old encyclopaedias." Luna moved her head to show where a rather large looking stack of books had been built into a small hut. "A most impressive structure considering some of those books are more than three hundred years old." Twilight’s face fell in outrage before her magic quickly destroyed her creation and placed each of the books in an orderly fashion back on the shelf.

"I didn’t know that," hissed Twilight. "Oh Faust I hope I didn’t damage them." Twilight began dancing in place like she needed to use the toilet. Despite her sour mood Luna could not resist laughing. She sat up and pulled Twilight over with her wing. Twilight yelped and sprawled over into the covers losing her balance because of Luna’s actions, in the process accidently impaling one of the pillows on the bed with her rather sharp horn. Twilight eventually got her bearings together and raised her head with a feather in her mouth. Luna could only giggle madly before removing the pillow from Twilight’s head.

She then leaned slowly in and grazed Twilight’s lips. She then caught the feather from Twilight's mouth with her lips and gave a little tug taking it from Twilight before placing the feather on the bed. Luna smiled as she moved one of Twilight’s bangs from her eyes with her hoof.

“There all better. Never change my dear,” purred Luna.

"D-d-don’t think you can escape explaining what happened missy," said the flustered Twilight whose cheeks still held the tinge of a blush.

"Must you always kill the mood with your completely relevant questions?"

"Are you going to tell me what happened or not or am I going to have to extract it from you." Twilight smiled maliciously. Luna gulped as a long feather was taken from one of the pillows. "Your sister may have mentioned to me that you may or may not be ticklish." Twilight hovered the feather near Luna’s stomach. "Maybe I should put this hypothesis to the test." Twilight flicked the feather with her magic. Luna half laughed, half hiccupped in response. "Unless you are willing to divulge what’s really troubling you?"

“Really Twilight it’s nothing –ahhh."

Luna lost her breath quickly as Twilight attacked her underbelly with the feather. Luna fell over almost paralyzed under its consistent bombardment. Twilight took pleasure in knowing Luna was at her complete and utter mercy. She decided to cease her exploit of this newly found weakness of the moon goddess in order to once again state her ultimatum.

"I ask once again Luna. What’s troubling you?" Her voice bordering on the verge of teasing. Twilight approached Luna hovering over the defeated princess as she awaited an answer.

Luna noticedthis tactical error on Twilight's part. She had removed the range of her attack. Luna quickly formulated a plan to subdue Twilight and stop her devilish assault upon Luna.

Luna quickly turned over onto her side managing to land a pillow to the side of Twilight’s face with a brief a magical brief burst. Twilight flapped her wings uselessly as she gave a delayed response to this retaliation. Luna then struck. With her opponent stunned she grabbed Twilight and dragged Twilight towards her chest, capturing her within her hooves. Luna smiled down at her the mare within her hooves. Twilight was shocked how quickly the tables had turned.

"I believe victory is mine, lover," whispered Luna. Twilight squirmed in her grasp though she reluctantly admitted to herself how comfortable of a position she was in, though that did not deter her from her goal.

"Come on Luna. Release me this instant," huffed Twilight as she pulled against the vice like grip of her partner. "You know I’m not as strong as you. Just because you have won the battle will not stop me from asking questions." Luna sighed despondently in response though she did not release Twilight. She collected her thoughts while Twilight waited patiently for a response. Luna looked down at Twilight. She did not see any signs of faltering within the mare.

"You will not leave me be till I tell you will you?"

"Noooooppe."

Luna allowed herself a small smile at her partner’s persistence on the matter. It was what had made Twilight Sparkle worthy of her new position. Her natural caring nature mixed with her ruthless need to solve a problem whether it concerned friendship or advanced magical research had truly made her a most unique pony. Luna was eternally grateful that she had been blessed with such a pony to be at her side. It made the weary toll of the immortal road she was born to take seem less dreary and dull, a lantern of light amongst the unknown darkness that was time.

Luna leaned back and laid Twilight across her chest as she returned her gaze to the roof. She was annoyed that one of the constellations was out of place but kept silent, to give way for more pressing matters.

"I had another argument with the Prime Minister. Some words were said."

"Luna I feel like that’s not the full story."

Luna cursed Twilight's ability to see past her bending of the truth. She could tell Twilight about the prime minister knowing of their relationship. But that would worsen Twilight’s anxieties. She had enough on her plate already. Luna was afraid to admit it had been all her fault. Her carelessness had cost her once again.

She could contain this if she wished and Twilight would not have to know a thing. The prime minister lacked hard evidence that she and Twilight were in a relationship. All he had was some off hoof report and wild speculation. Unless he had pictures of the two engaging in romantic activites, to which Luna prayed to the divines he did not. The very thought made her shudder.

But a part her was also torn on lying to Twilight. Relationships in this modern world were built on trust. Twilight had always been honest to her. Luna could only be expected to return this trait to Twilight.

The prime minister was playing a bluff. A dangerous one but a bluff nonetheless. It would be the end of his political career should the news ever hit the presses. Sadly that could not be said for one of his lackeys to which he could pass the information onto via leaving around public records. It didn't take a genius to It would be quite easy to ‘accidently’ slip these rumours to the press for a hefty fee.Luna and Celestia would be humiliated, Twilight disgraced and Storm Mount's position untouchable due to having no direct involvement. That was what Luna feared most.

She was glad Twilight had temporarily buried her head into Luna’s coat least she see the deep scowl resting on her lips. She was conflicted. She decided to tell the truth. It would be unjust to conceal her faults from Twilight so soon after revealing them last night.

“I made a mistake Twilight.”

“A mistake.” Twilight looked up at Luna with a strange look, though she didn’t let go of Luna. "What kind of mistake? One like the ones you were talking about last night or one of your slip up mistakes? Do I need to get the chart again?"

"No, the chart will not be necessary this time Twilight," sighed Luna. She returned her gaze to the ceiling hoping that it would bring her some bit of comfort. It did not.

"He knows Twilight."

"Who?"

"Storm Mount he…knows."

"Knows what?"

"About us."

"About us in what context?"

"Our relationship Twilight," groaned Luna. "He knows about us. He found out by looking at my travel records. I knew I should have flown by myself instead."

"Oh." Twilight was silent for a bit before she turned and looked up at the ceiling as well. Luna was surprised.

"I was expecting a bit more of a reaction."

"Well as much as I hate to say it Luna, I had anticipated this possibility. We weren’t exactly subtle at times. Remember that week before Nightmare Night?"

"How could I forget," said Luna blushing. "We were pretty loud. However did you explain it to Spike or the townsfolk for that matter?"

"I told them it was ghosts," replied Twilight smiling once again.

"And they believed you?" questioned Luna incredulously. She couldn’t hide her growing grim though. That had certainly been one wild night.

"Luna, within four years we’ve had spirits, parasprites, demented gods, timberwolves, and an Ursa and a sorceress bent on revenge wielding an ancient amulet attack Ponyville. I don’t think ghosts are too much of a stretch to believe in."

"I suppose it isn’t." Luna’s smile faded upon remembering the subject of this conversation. The two were silent for a while before Twilight spoke once again.

"I’ll never know how Cadence and Shinning Amor did this."

"Did what?"

"The whole secret relationship thing, I mean they’ve been dating for years and nopony was the wiser." Twilight threw her hooves up in the air in frustration. "We’ve been dating a couple of months and we got found out. I mean come on!"

"Well Shining Armor was the captain of the guard Twilight."

"I don’t see the relevance."

"Captains tend to have unrestricted access to royalty at any time in case of emergency. It would be rather easy to conceal one’s relationship by faking it through patriotic loyalty. So I imagine our dear niece didn’t exactly need much of an excuse to engage his ‘services’." Luna wiggled her eyebrows at Twilight who gaped in horror at the thought.

"No. Please never make me think of my brother and my foalsitter like that again. It’s just…uhhh gross. I swear it’s worse just knowing that they were…uh… doing it on the job, if you will. Blegh."

"I don’t know. If this whole princess thing does work out, there always a position in the guard. You would make a rather dashing little guard." Luna licked her lips. "Especially in that tight fiiting armour." Twilight grimaced.

"Thanks Luna," said a sarcastic Twilight. "Good to know I’ll always have a job around here…and a stalker at that too." Luna just grinned as she nuzzled Twilight for what felt like the thousandth time. Yet it had always felt like it was their first. Abruptly an idea flashed into Luna’s mind. She shook Twilight to indicate of her sudden inspiration.

"Of course that’s it! Why do we not consult your brother and our niece on this? Surely they have knowledge that will aid us in dealing with the stress of forbidden love," Luna cried as she swooned.

"Where did the whole ‘forbidden love’ angle come in? Our love isn’t forbidden."

"It’s far more romantic if it’s forbidden Twilight."

"No it’s inconvenient. Our love is not forbidden but…it might as well be," heaved Twilight. "Anyhow were getting off topic Luna. I don’t think I’m ready to talk to Cadence and Shining armor about this."

"Why? We were of the opinion that you and your brother got on very well."

"Oh no, we do," announced Twilight whose eyes had gone wide. "It’s just that he and Cadence would…complicate things Luna."

"How so?"

"Luna, we already have enough problems with Storm Mount breathing down your throat the last thing we need is for my brother to join him. Cadence, well Cadence is Cadence. She’ll squeal and she’ll gossip. I don’t think we need that at the moment. She is going to kill me anyway for not telling her sooner." Twilight paused for a moment. "And for not getting together with Flash Sentry."

"She tried to set you up with Flash Sentry? When was this?" barked Luna. She deemed it betrayal on her niece’s part. Twilight gazed up at Luna in surprise. Luna turned her head to hide her embarrassment at her outburst.

"Before we started dating," stated Twilight. Luna sighed in relief. "I never got around to going on the date anyway." Luna felt rather smug about that part too. "Cadence was so disappointed."

"Why couldn’t you attend?"

"Spike got sick that day and I had to deal with one of Cutie Mark Crusaders escapades again. Twilight leaned back more so into Luna’s coat again. Needless to say I had my hooves full for the day so we never got around to it. He was reassigned shortly after then I started dating you."

"Well it’s good to hear that I and I alone am the mare that conquered the great Twilight Sparkle!" declared Luna. Twilight blushed again."Despite my nieces meddling."

"I-I am no prize and I am most certainly not something to be conquered!" Twilight protested weakly.

"Oh let me have my fun," said Luna as she hugged Twilight like a giant teddy bear. "So I take it my solution is out."

"Yes. Let’s deal with one problem at a time. We still have the Storm Mount to deal with. Do you think he’ll do anything with this information?"

"No. I don’t think so," replied an unsure Luna. "He’s loyal to Tia, Twilight." Luna scowled. "But no doubt he’ll use this news to keep me silent for now... It’s in his interest to keep me out of his way. He has bigger issues to deal with."

"Like what?"

"You."

"Oh." Twilight’s face flattened at her naivety. Luna shifted to get into a standing position. She released Twilight. Twilight was at first relieved to be free of her soft prison but was disappointed at the absence of warmth.

"Well more of you and the relation to the nobility corrected Luna. I do not need to tell you Twilight that they are some less…accepting members of government." Luna’s scowl deepened. "Storm Mount will no doubt have trouble preventing an open revolt with his cabinet since he supports you. For once I actually almost feel sorry for him." Twilight’s face deadpanned at the deliberate lie just told." Luna smiled sheepishly. "Almost being the key word."

"What if he doesn’t keep silent?"

"Well the statue garden has been lacking since Discord left," chuckled Luna menacingly.

"I seriously hope you’re joking."

“We’ll see.”

Twilight shook her head. She then turned to the carnage that had been her previous study session. She sighed realising that the two would have to waste more time reorganising the books, time that Twilight was intent on perfecting her mannerisms for the meeting. Twilight could just leave it for the servants to clean but the idea made her feel uneasy. Twilight didn’t think it was right for others to clean up after her mess.

"It’s going to take ages to reorganise these books. I really need to get these panic attacks under control."

"I find them rather charming in a way," chirped Luna. She walked over to the books with Twilight in tow and examined them carefully before waving a hoof dismissively. "It’ll be fine. The help won’t mind a bit of extra work." Luna moved behind Twilight slowly brush her wavy tail along Twilight’s flank. "Besides you’ll be leaving soon and this day has been soooo hectic. I think we both need to relax." Luna whispered the last part in a way that made Twilight shudder in excitement. But it would still not deter Twilight.

"Luna as much as I would love to…relax. I don’t feel comfortable leaving all these books out in the open. Plus we have work to do. I must be sure I can make a good first impression. The fate of Equestria hangs in the balance."

Twilight began picking up the books with her magic but was stopped as her gaze returned to Luna who was walking to the bed once again. Well less so towards Luna and more so to her lover’s bouncing rump. Twilight blushed furiously.

"Ohh but Twilight you’ve been working so hard already," pouted Luna as she swayed her hips back and forth. "And you never got me back over last night over my what was it, unacceptable teasing. I think it may be time to repay the favour." Twilight suddenly felt her gip over the books slipping.

"I have been…uhhhh, working hard lately,"said Twilight in a distracted tone. Her mouth moving from opened to closed as her eyes never left Luna as she crawled onto the bed once more but in a sultrier manner that made Twilight’s heart race like a jackhammer. "I guess it wouldn’t uhhh, hurt to relax for a little while. I did make a promise didn’t I?" Twilight began walking towards the bed as the books in her magical grip fell to the floor forgotten.

"Yes you did. Now it would be must rude to break a promise Twilight. You wouldn’t want to break a promise would you Twilight dearest?." Twilight nodded as she moved closer to Luna who was wielding a wicked grin. Twilight moved in towards the kiss to which Luna recuperated tenfold; Twilight was set in her mind to fulfil her promise and so she did. Needless to say the guards posted outside the chambers decided quickly to take an early leave for dinner in response.

Author's Note

I almost had it with this chapter. Not only was I delayed in writing it but I edited it not once, not twice, not even three times but four blood times!!!! You see while editing for the second time going over grammar mistakes I accidently delated the edited chapter meaning I had to go back and do all my work again at like three in the morning. Since I promised myself I'd get the chapter out by Saturday night I did it all in one sitting.

Uggh. I'm not esctatic how the chapter turned out eitheir. Very patchy in some parts to write. I felt I was rehashing the same old thing over and over again., which is oddly true in this case.

Hope you enjoy it. Pray that the next chapter won't have the amount of suffering I had to go through to get this done.

Also please point out mistakes this chapter is probably riddled with them.

Unexpected Press Conference

Day court was proceeding rather smoothly. Princess Celestia had dealt with the majority of the petitioners of the day and the council had resolved all additional issues brought before the crown. Despite Storm Mount’s rocky start to the day with his unwelcome encounter with Princess Luna, he felt rather at ease with how the rest of the day was going.

The court was monotonous. Not monotonous in a waiting in line kind of way but rather that it was almost like a déjà vu experience. After years on the political scene the lines between individual cases brought before the court tended to blur into one big great mess. Different day, same old problems. Farmers complaining about the weather, the aristocracy complaining about whatever social issue caught their fancy, mayors in land disputes and worst but not least, taxation.

If there was one thing that the day court despised more than anything else, was when the representatives of the royal treasury came to pay a visit. Even the princess in her almost unbreakable mask of perfection would slip slightly during such sessions. Luckily for the princess, Inkwell was present on such occasions.

The deputy prime minister’s position had been solely acquired in spite of her relatively young age due to her ability to expertly handle the en masse of paper work and financial accounting that came with her position. While Storm Mount was sorry to see his previous deputy go, he had accepted it as a necessary loss in exchange for a superior replacement. It was also quite pleasing to hear some of his more conservative brethren were incensed at a mare being given management of the treasury. Storm Mount had always enjoyed a bit of confrontation within court politics especially when he knew he was right.

Storm Mount was standing to the side of the throne at the bottom of the steps on Princess Celestia’s left. To his left was the deputy prime minister looking over new proposed tax relief for corporations working in the less prosperous border towns. On the other side of the throne lay a group of Princess Celetia’s advisors.

These royal advisors were to extent political aides selected in certain fields from the civil service. Something Storm Mount had no power over, something that he greatly disliked. Almost as much as he disliked the civil service in general. While he had prided himself over maintaining the fine lines between governmental policy and the civil service’s bureaucratic style with astounding efficiency, he often found himself and his council of ministers frustrated by the services indifferent attitudes towards him and the authority of the royal council on occasion. They were like a second opposition. But sadly they were always in power.

Princess Celestia was currently entertaining one of the many guests of the crown. While her face remained unchanged, the subtle droop at the edges of her mouth indicated she wanted the court to finish soon. It wasn’t helped that the petitioner in question was being overtly obtuse.

The stallion in question was a retail developer that was having massive difficulties in regards with the local council of his district after the councillors vetoed his decision to build a golf course over a nature reserve. While this decision would usually be settled at that apparently this stallion had gone through the laborious process of appealing the decision through every legal system in Equestria and eventually to the crown itself.

While Storm Mount was tempted to throw the case out himself the stallion would not accept such mandate or ruling by a government official unless the words came directly from Celestia’s mouth. It was clear that despite Celestia’s usually friendly demeanour that she was going to reject his foalish proposal.

‘So an ignorant buffoon of a pony wastes court time and funds on endless appeals, yet because he’s a commoner he is justified,’ huffed Storm Mount thoughts. He snorted lightly in real life. ‘Had it been one of our ilk the press would be up in arms over it. The two face side of media never changes. Never will. The sooner those trash ‘journalistic’ papers learn of this the better.’

Storm Mount’s ear flicked as another exchange of words between Celestia and the stallion was heard over the copious amount of mutterings between the groups assembled around the throne. Storm Mount was at best feigning interest with the whole thing. Something Celestia caught upon when her eyes trailed over to him during the short breaks between her exchanges. Storm Mount attempted to give a guilty smile but was struggling to do so with his headache.

While he didn’t really need to be present since in an official capacity the court was independent of his authority, he still occasionally was called upon as an advisor to Celestia when it came to matters involving the councils both local and royal or the day to day running of government. Though in this case he was merely acting as a support as a representative of the governmental support for the deputy prime minister’s corporate tax proposal. It wasn’t necessary considering Inkwell was certainly cable enough to handle it on her own but since the mare had a tendency to take a pessimistic view in her oral abilities, she had inquired on whether Storm Mount could be there in case she slipped up. ‘She won’t slip up. But I guess it’s the thought that counts. Still a youngster I guess if you think about it.’

She be probably be more distracted by the fact that her time would be limited because of how long the current case before the crown was taking. Storm Mount could hear the collective groan from both sides of the throne as the stallion mounted a desperate plea to the princess yet again.

It was not the most exciting of times to be in the court but at least it had come in handy in the past. Whether it be to monitor the political movements of his opposition or allies or as he was currently doing, waiting until the alcohol induced headache he had, drained away. The bonus to him was that he was rarely asked questions even it was mandatory for him to be present thus making it even easier to conceal the sporadic impairments of his drinking habit. And even when he was asked for his opinion usually his experience allowed him to deal with the question without much thought.

Eventually he was broken out of his almost perfectly serene and distant state when the sound of heavy hooves against the pristine floor came to him. The petitioner had left and considering the heavy drag of his hooves he had been predictably shot down by the princess. Storm Mount smirked.

While the mopping stallion left a Pegasus mare entered the court room and bowed. Celestia nodded briefly towards her before calling over one of her aides and began speaking with him. The Pegasus then turned from the centre of the court to the side upon which Strom Mount was placed.

Storm Mount raised his eyebrow. While obviously the mare was a messenger it still did not explain why she felt the need to inform him in the middle of court. It would have been much more convenient to leave it at his desk upon review for later. ‘Must be something important.’

The messenger quickly presented the note in her mouth to him. Taking the note in his magical grip he unfolded it as the messenger gave a short bow before the throne and exited once more.

Storm Mount unfolded the page and read over what looked like quickly scribbled down handwriting. The signature indicated it was from one of his ministers. Though the word of the letter was what concerned him. As he read down through each paragraph a slow bead of sweat dripped down his forehead and his left eye twitched uncontrollably. Inkwell noticed and attempted to speak to him but he pushed past her as he crumpled the letter up in a small ball of flames, leaving a small trail of ash along the floor as he went.

Storm Mount cantered to a spot before the throne before clearing his throat to gain the princess’ attention. Princess Celestia broke off her chat with one of her aides to heed the prime minister’s call.

“I’m sorry your highness but I must attend to a matter of government,” he stated evenly. Inkwell’s angry face was caught at the end of his vision as he finished his sentence. “It has come to my attention that my presence is needed elsewhere at the current time despite my commitments to support my deputy’s proposal before you. Thus I ask for leave to attend to such matters of state and for you to accept my sincerest apologies for this disservice.”

“That’s fine Prime Minister you are free to come and go as you please,” replied Celestia as she rolled her eyes. “You do not need my permission.”

“Just following protocol,” he spoke with a smile. She waved a hoof at him to go. He bowed deeply and afterwards turned and trotted in a dignified manner out of the court, though not before catching unsavoury hoof motions Inkwell was making towards him as he left. He would have laughed had not his mind been preoccupied by the letter.

As soon as Storm Mount had left the vision of the Princess he began to gallop at full sprint towards his destination. Only one word echoed in his head as he disregarded the glances he received.

‘Blueblood.’

Prince Blueblood, Duke of Canterlot, Lord of House Blueblood and currently Equestria’s most eligible bachelor was in a good mood. He was currently standing amongst a crowd of ponies who were waiting upon his every word. Most were journalists though his entourage of noble ‘yes ponies’ were also not far behind with their plastered smiles of adoration. The journalists were less superficial in their facial expressions but they still looked upon Blueblood as if his words were divine mandate.

This is how it should have been for him, a world that revolved solely around himself like it used to be a few years ago. Oh how he was admired and adored by everpony. How the very weight of his word meant the making or breaking of a pony’s political career. How every mare far and wide would give everything they had just to grace his bed for one night. The pride of House Blueblood was what he once was. Equestria’s golden child in many ways.

Blueblood’s smile fell as he ignored another pointless commoner questioning him. His thoughts turned to how his fortunes had been faring recently. The answer was not a pleasing one to the prince.

A perceived smear campaign by what he thought was republican elements within Canterlot over the past few years had ruined his public image. He was seen by the average pony as the decadence and moral fallibility of the current noble run system. In many ways he had become the new face for the nobility but not for the reasons he wanted himself to be. Not to mention his disastrous ‘date’ with the Element of Generosity had reached some circles of Canterlot who accused him of insulting a national hero. Blueblood shook his head in dismissal of such a perception.

‘How was I to know supposed to know that she was a ‘hero’? That mare’s attitude towards true royalty belonged more with the brigands who lay amongst the dogs in the taverns at night.’

“Prince Blueblood what are your opinions on Twilight Sparkle? Do you believe she’s out of her depth here? What do you think of this ambassadorial visit set up for her?” blurted a reporter with a speed that frankly caught Blueblood off guard. The prince straightened himself and faced away from the reporter as he answered, his stink was making Blueblood nauseated. He pulled out a handkerchief and held it to his nose briefly as he turned until he was sure that he was out of the reporter’s reeking range.

Twilight Sparkle. The name was like poison to his ears. This nopony had suddenly become the main star in the great play of life. Her accomplishments were quite astounding if Blueblood was to be honest to himself. Though he only begrudgingly admitted to such.

‘Perfect Twilight, clever Twilight, gifted Twilight,’ his thoughts spat. ‘What is this mare but nothing more than a puppet of my aunt? Another one of her toys that she plays around with to pass her eternal boredom. Yet she feels that this one is worthy to sit amongst giants. A filthy, uncouth, poor blooded commoner sitting on the throne as if she were my equal.’

The words were like a cliquey of Bluebloods worst nightmares but he could have not said somethin so rash to the press. Despite the nobilities protests, Twilight Sparkle was still in effect an extremely popular figure within Equestria. The relative mystery around her character and her humble background had almost earned some sort of cult following amongst the youth of Equestria. Her mane style covered the head of nearly every adolescent teenager in Equestria. Another role Blueblood felt he had been striped of by her.

He couldn’t in effect touch her without incensing millions of commoners across the globe and risking the full wrath of his aunt. But still he had the right to champion a cause for his own agenda. A cause he felt was shared by much of the nobility. Even his aunt couldn’t deny the truth that there were serious doubts surrounding Twilight Sparkle’s capacity as princess especially amongst the political old guard. She hadn't even made her first royal address to the House of Commons. These doubts about her, Blueblood hoped he could play to his advantage.

That was why he had this little press conference per say outside the palace. He had deliberately made it seem like the press had ‘ambushed’ him while he was off attending to royal duties. He owed that much to his political team. He hoped he could be the face of the opposition and a figure the nobility could rally under to protest his aunt's decision.

“I for one feel that this mare is completely unqualified for the job she has been assigned. She is a child playing amongst the big boys. The senility and the crudeness that my aunt has shown in this matter has thoroughly damaged our prestige abroad as well on the home front.” Blueblood paused briefly to allow the reporters to catch up. “I feel this sham of a visit for a princess that has yet to be actually officially accepted by the lower house is disgraceful. Not to mention that Miss Sparkle has no connection to the royal bloodlines. In effect my aunt has disenfranchised the very institution upon which our very culture stands. I for one will not go crawling into the night on the reassurances of a Prime Minister that has for so long ignored his very own family links to bow to please the masses.”

“So I take it Prince Blueblood that you will not pledge your support towards Princess Twilight Sparkle?” asked a rather attractive female earth pony with a lanky aide following close behind her hold a pen and page.

“No,” came Bluebloods blunt reply as his eyes rolled over the mares features. Slightly disturbed by the princes leering she backed away but still managed to hold face to ask another question.

“What measures could the new princess take in order for you to possible change your mind?”

“Her full abdication followed by her immediate removal from all politics.” A laugh echoed around the group at the assumed joke, it quickly faded into awkward silence as they realised that Blueblood was not joking. Even Blueblood’s supporters cringed. Eventually another reporter managed to break the silence with another question.

“Then what do you make of the Prime Minister? Will his policy of supporting the new princess affects your relationship with him?”

“I feel that perhaps a review of the current administration is in order. Whether that administration can’t be attributed to one pony I cannot say. But considering the feelings of discontent around this issue perhaps the government should consider its options.” Blueblood applauded himself for his cautious approach to the question. Though he was unable to say more as the crowd began to shuffle and part.

What Blueblood was confronted with was a very unhappy looking prime minister flanked by two royal guards. Blueblood’s eyes went wide as his entourage slowly backed away mumbling apologies. The reporters began bombarding him with questions followed by the flashing of a hundred cameras.

“I would ask you all to immediately leave these private premises unless you wish to be prosecuted!” boomed Storm Mount as he emphasised the word private and motioned for the two guards to move forward. The press bemoaned their treatment as they shouted abuse at the prime minister as they were escorted rather roughly by the guards towards the palace gates.

Storm Mount never broke his gaze with Blueblood who attempted to return the stare with the same intensity though it looked more like a foal trying to act like a stallion. Storm Mount approached him. Blueblood backed up but hit his flank against the wall of the palace building. Storm Mount bore down his still considerable height onto the hapless prince.

“You’re a disgrace to the name Blueblood,” Storm Mount hissed. "I turn my back for one minute and I have your already spilling your guts to the press. Who exactly do you think you are?" Storm Mount pulled back shaking his head viciously. "If you were half the stallion your father was."

“I am Prince Blueblood!” shouted Blueblood. “Heir to the throne and therefore your superior.”

“You are a prince dressed in borrowed robes,” spat Storm Mount. “I’ve spent my entire career trying to protect your family and its interests and yet this is my repayment! Ingratitude is what it is. Your foolishness will be your downfall. I should have you under house arrest for treasonous activities!” Blueblood smirked a smug smile as he brushed off some dust from his coat.

“I’m afraid we both know you won’t do that." Blueblood fixed the rose on his coat. "Without my house's support you wouldn’t have a leg to stand on. You are in quite the fix Storm Mount. While you may be Prime Minister remember that my family still holds considerable sway.” Blueblood made his way to the palace gets to return to his group, no doubt to spend more of the taxpayer’s money on something extravagant. “I will not bow to some common pretender of the throne. Neither should you.” Blueblood gave him a meaningful gaze. “My father also once said that blood is thicker than water. Perhaps you should consider such words before abandoning your own kin. There are consequences to every action.”

Storm Mount turned obviously disinterested with Blueblood’s warning. The prime minister nodded at the guards to return to their posts who had returned to him after they had evicted the pesky reporters. He had achieved what he wanted there was no need any more to barter words with the empty headed prince.

He did not turn around to look upon the prince again. Before he made for the direction of the palace doors he stopped. Blueblood’s ominous words still rang clear through his head. He had now experienced the pleasure of butting heads with two of his superiors within a matter of hours, two figures he was meant to be aiding not defying.

Now faced with the possibility that Storm Mount’s life would most likely be turbulent at best for the next few weeks with both Blueblood and members of his own party in open defiance of his and the princess’s authority only one thought came to mind.

‘ Oh,Celestia how I could use another drink.’

Author's Note

Exposition do your duty!! Hurray Bluebloods an asshole. Were you honestly suprised? And no I will not make Blueblood this big bad villain. He's not evil...just opinionated.

Didn't have a lot of time to edit because of real life problems so there may be a few mistakes. I plan to look over it again so anyway.

Hope you enjoy it anyway!

Echoes Of A Nightmare

Luna felt like she was floating on a cloud. The world was quiet and the dark once more. The soft warmth surrounded Luna like a blanket. Yet it was not hostile in its current form. It was more like an endless sea upon which she floated, where thought was malleable and images were but conjuring’s of the thought. There was art to be found in the mind’s construction. It was a dream.

Luna had fallen asleep obviously after she and Twilight participated in certain…activities. Luna was aware that she had been in need of catching up on her sleep but felt rather annoyed that it had occurred at such an inconvenient time.

‘I have duties to attend to, soon. Sleep should not be one of my priorities at this moment.’ Her thoughts lingered in the void.

Normally the day was the time upon which she rested though she never really slept that much unlike her sister. It was ironic that Luna was passive towards sleep considering her realm was those of dreams. Luna guessed that the reason why she had never truly adapted to the sleeping methods her sister had developed over the years was a direct result of her ability to traverse dreams which acted as an almost second form of rest for Luna.

In order to access a ponies dream, Luna was required to enter a meditative trance temporarily in order to shed herself of her physical form. When she was in her metaphysical or her dream form as Twilight had called it, she could access anypony’s subconscious dreams as long as they had no mental defences or charms in place. It was similar to the process in which bees moved from flower to flower. Luna could hop from dream to dream with free reign usually.

Luna could also manipulate and change a dream if she so wished though she rarely did so. It would be an abuse of her position to interfere directly with the dreamer unless it was necessary or the dreamer wanted for somepony to intervene.
Generally Luna could decipher what dreams were like before entering them. She couldn’t describe it in a true sense as it just had always been like that for her though if she were she’d compare it to gardening in a way.

Dreams were like seeds of the mind that grew and developed into various plants. They flourished with careful management and subtle guidance but if they were left to their own ends they tended to grow wild and tangled like weeds.

Theses weeds came in the form of ‘intrusive thoughts’ which were basically lesser nightmares that over time grew into larger ones. Where these negative influences came from was something Luna had never been sure of. While most of the time these thoughts came from real life issues that just carried over into the far less controllable dream world and thus manifested itself as a nightmare. Luna had her doubts in other cases.

While not often, she had encountered sentient nightmares in the past. These versions of nightmares acted like viruses that over time travelled from dream to dream. They grew stronger over time by feeding on the negative emotions that ponies displayed much like a reversed changeling.

Luna was well aware of that fact. Whether they were the creations of ponies or something else was a fact Luna did not want to know. Most were harmless and required only the barest amount of intervention to be rid of them. Often the dreamed expelled them before they gained any foothold but occasionally she encountered a practically stubborn one that required more decisive action especially when these nightmares targeted the easiest of prey, foals.

Over the years during her absence Celestia lacked the skill to actually combat these nightmares and thus they had grown resilient and entrenched. Luna could only do her best to reverse this process. Though she had noticed a decline in the intensity of nightmares since her return. This was because modern ponies were less susceptible to superstition then the ponies that Luna cared for a thousand years ago. The once powerful nightmares had faded into mere malevolent shadows gnawing at the edge of the dream world. The age of mythology was giving was to a more modernised world. While Luna lamented the loss of this world, it made her job a whole lot easier knowing that she didn’t have to combat severe nightmares anymore…most of the time.

Luna suddenly felt the tug of the dream pulling her in. Like the planet itself, dreams had certain gravity to them. Feeling like she could use the novelty of enjoying one her own dreams for a short while before court she decided to enter it. The dream from an outside perspective looked rather calm enough.

‘Perhaps it will be something romantic,’ thought Luna. The small flash of light that followed as she entered her own dream was similar to what happened when one teleported. Soon all Luna could feel was the magic of her own enrgy reforming her within the dream.

Blinking to adjust her eyes to the new environment, Luna could not shake the feeling of sudden unease that followed.

The dream had shifted in the moments before her entry into it. It was like the changing winds; Luna had only felt the calm before some sort of storm. In response Luna attempted to exert her mental control over the dream but suddenly found herself rebuffed by an intense headache. The dream had managed to supress her somehow.

The feeling staggered Luna slightly. She had returned to a physical form within a dream and found herself not in control. While occasionally a dream overpowered Luna due to powerful emotions but rarely did it strip her of her powers to manipulate a dream that was almost unheard of. She was the master of this realm and if she had been overpowered by one of her dreams then it meant that she had to prepare herself for what she assumed would be a not so nice confrontation with whatever lied within.

‘This isn’t good,’ thought Luna. ‘I believe I may have been deceived. Hopefully my powers should return shortly or perhaps Twilight will wake me for court soon. Then again time is warped within this realm. ’ Luna steeled herself for what was to come.

Eventually her surroundings settled after her failed attempt to manipulate them. She found herself in what looked like a mockery of the Canterlot throne room.

The fountain based at the bottom of the throne was frozen and the metal that surrounded it looked corroded and worn out. The walls of the room were filled with an assortment of rather creepy looking glass like constructions that shifted the black pools of rippling liquid within them, occasionally. Luna swore she could hear the faint sound of pained whispers echo from them. She developed an instant distaste for them.

Next she noticed the smell of the room. It smelled like sulphur in the air. Luna snorted in attempt to rid herself of it its stench though it was futile effort. She only then noticed the walls were donned with banners of a black crescent moon against a lighter blue background. They flowed slightly in a non-existent wind. In-between there were the famous stain glass windows to which Canterlot Castle was known for. Though rather than them be filled with the glowing warmth of the sunlight that filled the room with a wide array of beautiful colours, they were replaced by the subtle glow of a full moon that radiated the eerie blue glow onto the castle floors. The sickly light making the shapes of the images the windows they possessed.

The windows were filled with images of triumphant conquest that Luna recognised as the art style of reunification period. The jagged angles, the violent images and the black write lettering all pointed to such. The images while incredibly detailed, made Luna feel more uncomfortable. While a necessary step within Equestria’s history, it was an era of racism, political divides and social stagnation and widespread poverty and disease. Luna also guiltily admitted to herself that she and her sister had not always been the paragons of peace and harmony during that time. In truth many would claim they were the aggressors and brought more unnecessary pain and suffering to an already bloody conflict.

Luna turned her attention towards the throne. The change it had received was quite shocking. Gone was the gold and regal demeanour, replaced instead by a monstrous mockery of what it once was. Metal and iron twisted into some sort living weapon. Random spikes sprung from its crown. And it was raised to almost surreal yet intimidating proportions. The full light of the moon poured out from behind. The large celestial orb had never seemed so close. The shadow of the throne stretched out like a black hand towards Luna.

“Beautiful is it not? You always had a most…interesting imagination dear Luna.”

Luna jumped at the sudden intrusion. She looked around for the source of the voice but the sound echoed off the empty hall thus making it difficult to pinpoint its location. It sounded slightly feminine in tone but had a deep echo to it. Even though it was a dream, Luna still felt the need to shiver. The voice sounded sort of familiar, especially the feminine part. Luna frantically turned in a circle looking for anything but was instead faced with a thousand images of her via the mirrors.

“Looking for someone?” the voice asked with a sing song tone. Luna spun around once more though she stumbled as the pain in her head increased. “Having trouble? It really shouldn’t be that hard after all. After all are you not the princess of dreams? Or has Celestia stolen that from you too, hmmm?”

“Show yourself phantom. I am well aware that this is a dream,” countered Luna. “You have no power over me here.”

“Then why not simply end it?”

“Maybe I ‘m curious,” bluffed Luna still holding her ground. Her horn pointed outwards in a threatening stance. It was a pointless gesture considering she was still not in control of the dream yet. Luna could only hope that Twilight would wake her momentarily.

“Hah! A likely excuse, but if we are engaging our curiosity here I suppose it would be discourteous on my part to not be present to indulge it." Luna took a look around one more time before facing the throne again. Suddenly the chandeliers that Luna had failed to notice above her flickered into existence bathing the spot she was standing on in soft light. She then noticed a figure slowly emerge from the throne. The shape looked liquefied in form but it twisted and turned as it slowly became a more familiar design to Luna’s eyes. The shadows were pulled from each corner of the room, pooling themselves into the mass of the shape. With disturbing gurgling sounds the liquid solidified until a large outline of a pony stood near the side of the throne.

Two cat-like teal eyes rolled into existence as they narrowed upon focusing on Luna. The swirling shadows eventually subsided as the pony stepped out towards Luna. While the figure was of that of a pony the black that made up of what Luna assumed was its coat occasionally spilled outside of theses outlines forming temporary wisps of shadows. The whole image made the pony seem transparent, almost ghostly in appearance. The very familiar form of Nightmare Moon greeted Luna with a fanged smile.

“It has been quite some time has it not little Lulu,” laughed Nightmare Moon. Though Luna was unfazed. Nightmares smile faded as she descended the stairs.“What no shocked greeting? No, oh no she’s back kind of thing. Luna, I'm disappointed.”

“If you were real perhaps. You are but an apparition of my dream, a face for some negative emotions I’m feeling currently,” shrugged Luna. “You were destroyed, the residents of Ponyville saw to that. The only way you could even be conceived as a reality would be if I had perhaps eaten upon the insane root.”

“When you put it like that it takes away the whole dramatic aspect to it. Luna could only increase the intensity of her glare towards the spirit. Nightmare bellowed laughter. Come now Luna are we all not actors of the stage set to play our part before fading into nothingness. Drama is the spice of life." Luna still gave no response.

“Perhaps I could be a chemical imbalance within your brain." The nightmare vanished as she appeared to Luna’s right by exiting one of the glass constructs."Or maybe I’m reality. Does it really matter? I’m here and so are you. So why don’t we talk? Take a seat.” Nightmare motioned to the throne. “Have a drink?" A glass of port burst into life before her. Luna pushed the glass away causing it to fall and smash into a thousand pieces on the floor. “You’ve been taking yourself too seriously lately.” Without warning Nightmare Moon was behind Luna and whispering close to her ear with the disturbing double voice that the dream had given to her. “You want my opinion, you need to lighten up.”

Luna turned and swung her hooves full force at Nightmare but the shadow dispersed and simply reformed a few metres away in front of Luna.

“That was most ill-advised!” snapped Nightmare Moon, her snake like tongue making a hissing sound as she did so. “Is that how you treat all you friends?”

“You are no friend of mine you parasite.”

“Bah, we both know that’s a lie. Where would you be without me?” Nightmare Moons frown turned seriously as she bored her eyes into Luna. Luna replied by forming her mouth into a fierce scowl.

"A better place, no doubt,” spat Luna. "You took a part of my life away, a part in which I’ll never get back. You manipulated and tricked me when I was at my weakest. You turned me against my sister." Luna’s face grew dark as she spoke her next few words. "Everything wrong with my life is as a result of you." She then looked the spirit in the eye. "Now tell me again where I’d be without you."

“You have a very selective memory Luna,” spoke Nightmare slowly as she circled Luna leaving a trail of shadows in her wake. “You were the one who took my help and you were the one that forced your goals onto me. The blood of those spilled on that day is equally shared.”

“I do not deny my sins,” calmly replied Luna though she cringed on the inside. The felling of guilt began to build up like a noxious liquid under the skin. Luna could only swallow her distaste and reassure herself she had moved on. Nightmare didn’t look like she noticed Luna’s temporary distraction and if she did she said nothing. “I can only learn from them and know that one day I can make up for my past mistakes.”

“Just words from a mare that is neither worthy of such sentiment or the forgiveness so kindly offered to her. What? Did your little purple toy give such nonsense to spurt out?” Luna’s eye twitched violently.

“Don’t dare bring her into this discussion or you s-”

“What? Regret it,” mocked Nightmare. She moved her hoof through her shadow like body displaying it to be incorporeal. “You may pander witlessly on about how I have no power over you here but you certainly have no power over me. You cannot destroy that which is without life.”

“Then what purpose is there in bartering false words! Speak no more of your foul bile to me product of the insane root! Begone!"

“The dream does not end until I say it does dear Luna so you may as well accept the position you are in,” laughed Nightmare. “Just because you tell a nightmare to leave you, does not mean it will. The pain you hide may be lost to you but not to me. Deep down you are still rattled by the insecurities that threw you into my hooves so long ago."

“My demons are my own. I hide beneath no false faces,” said Luna as she scrunched her snout in confusion.

“Then by all rights I must be on a casual visit eh?” harked Nightmare as she blew puffs of smoke from her mouth. The little clouds formed above the room into a whirling mass of shadow. The violent thunderstorm was increasing in strength.

Luna could make out shapes and forms dance within its horrid mass. Black horses moving in a sea of fear, their eyes the most terrifying and brilliant shade of yellow. They whispered an echoing lullaby that could barely be heard over the foul wind that had seemed to sweep through the air.

Luna briefly though she heard the boom of thunder in the non-existent distance. The peaceful night was changing. Nightmare just kept smiling. Her fanged grin spreading from cheek to cheek as she slowly bobbed her head from side to side. Luna tried to back away before she felt herself being slightly pushed back into the centre by something of dire cold.

“Feeling anxious Luna. As you said this is all a dream. You have nothing to fear when you are with a friend.” The tone Nightmare took was almost motherly in quality, though the deep voiced echo could only offset Luna further. Luna’s eyes flashed towards the mass above them. Nightmare looked up and smiled. “Oh I wasn’t lying when I said you have the most extraordinary mind Luna. Night mares. Get it,” laughed Nightmare Moon.

Luna’s sense of disturb was increased greatly. The chandeliers shook and their candles faded in the sentient dark. Luna felt as if Nightmare’s eyes were not the only eyes fixed upon her.

“Just speak and then go,” replied Luna though the confidence she radiated at the beginning of their conversation had faded. The increasingly tense situation compiled with a rising anxiety and fear was stretching Luna’s composure slightly. While Luna was experienced in the art of dream work she was also a pony. A pony that had natural fears. Fears that extended into the dream world. She was no less susceptible than any other pony. She just usually had the power and experience to act against it.

Without it, Luna felt naked before the ferocity of her own nightmare. While Luna in a sense was always naked she almost felt that Nightmare could see past skin and flesh into Luna’s soul and her knocking heart against her ribs. Luna’s breathing rate increased.

“I always liked your hair when it was that short navy blue,” sighed Nightmare. She had managed to appear in front of Luna within almost a second. She caught the end of Luna’s hair and gently caressed it. Luna tried to pull away in disgust towards being in close proximity to such a…thing. “Maybe you should go back no doubt it would drive Twilight crazy.”

“So much like Celestia.” Nightmare’s eyes hardened. “Even now you refuse to step out of her shadow. Always trying to emulate perceived perfection but knowing deep down that you can never achieve it. It sickens me.” Nightmare pulled away. “After everything that has happened you still are blind to how little has changed for you. If it were not for my efforts it would still be a status quo ante.”

“You keep referring to what you have done for me but have I already not proven the opposite. Must I list more examples? If this is some pathetic excuse to justify your existence then you are obviously not as strong as I previously thought if thou must explain itself.” Luna’s tone was more annoyed then afraid.

"If you think about it Luna everything you have now is as a direct result of me," hissed Nightmare. The shadows descend downward from the ceiling and began forming large circles that floated around the two ponies aimlessly. Soon they lit up with bright images of what Luna recognised as scenes from the day of her return to the present. Most were happy moments in the company of friends or her sister.

“This is the fruition of our work Luna.” Suddenly Nightmare pulled over a rather large shadow. Its outer shape framed like a heart. Within it lay a sleeping Twilight.” She is the result of our work.”

“Twilight is not mine because of your deeds.”

“When did little Twilight become yours to be exact?” Nightmare questioned with a raised eyebrow. Luna blushed at her statement. Nightmare crushed the image between her hooves as it dissipated into a vaporous gas that floated to re-join it’s brethren above them. “Getting possessive already little Luna.” Nightmare moved forward one step and Luna matched her movement except in reverse. “Still a child in a way.” Nightmare put her hoof under Luna’s chin. “Holds so tightly onto a toy for the fear that it may slip from your grasp.” Luna pulled away violently. The images surrounding them faded into nothingness.

“I will not be treated like a child in my own dream fiend.”

“Then stop acting like one and use that skull of yours to actually take in what I’m saying,” snarled Nightmare. Luna withdrew from her. “Were it not for me you still be lying in your bed each night crying yourself to sleep. If it were not for me you would have faded into the shadows. Isolated. Alone. Nothing but a shadow forever beneath your sister. I gave you a chance to change that. I saved you from your own weakness. I exposed how weak your sister is, how undeserving she is of everything she has. Yet even when given the chance to act you slip back to what you once were. The lapdog of a weakling.”

“If I and my sister are weak then let it be celebrated because it separates us from the likes of you.” Luna felt the harsh smack of metallic against her face as she crumpled to the floor in a heap. She touché the side of her cheek feeling it sting slightly where Nightmare had struck her.

"Your weakness is my weakness Luna. Have you learned nothing! You and I are no different. Look around you."

Luna raised herself to find that the glass construct around despite the dim lighting. Only one mare. Her. Neither nightmare nor the shadow s was present at all. Instead Luna sat almost perfectly serene in the middle of the throne room. The low light of the moon shining through her ever flowing mane.

“Can you not see that we were made for each other,” whispered Nightmare. “Only I can truly understand you Luna.”

“No!” screamed Luna. “No you have nothing to do with me. I am not you and you are not me. I don’t need you anymore. I have never needed you.” Nightmare stepped back under such intensity displayed by Luna who was now pushing her way forward to Nightmare. “I don’t care what you say. Your words are poison and I am not the once prideful foal I was before. You don’t understand me. You don’t get me. I’ve outgrown you and your lies.”

“Outgrown!” roared Nightmare. The walls of the room shook as dust fell from the ceiling. The shadows struck out in every direction as glass shattered and ash filled the air. Luna felt herself being restrained in her movements as a black fire surrounded Nightmare Moon. “You’ll never outgrow me foal. You sold your soul to me for your own selfish desires. You did not think of the consequences bar for yourself.” Nightmares voice had lost all if the feminine values it displayed earlier. The second voice ringing true and unblemished in its booming tone.

“Now you prance around as if you’re a pony reborn. How wonderful and willing you are to accept change. Never has there been such a lie. As if you’ve repented your sins and some reincarnation of the divines themselves." Nightmare Moon laughed cruelly as the chamber continued to shake. Little interweaving webs began forming on the floor. Luna noticed that they were signs that the dream was destabilising.

“How you bemoan your suffering at my hooves yet are unwilling to deny the resentment you still hold. You may criticise how your sister wears a mask in court but you wear a mask every minute of every day, hypocrite. You’re nothing more than a spoilt child. Unwilling to accept her place in the world.

You believe that the universe owes you a debt. It does not. While you and that tyrant of a sister play pretty princess and exclaim how wonderfully everything is going between you. You know the truth you will always resent your sister for everything she has done for you. How her nobles mistreat you. How Twilight cares for her more than you."

“No, that’s not true,” proclaimed Luna though her sentence caught off into a yelp as the shadows began to creep around Luna pulling at her legs and holding her place. Nightmare gave no reply to Luna’s defiance except to shake her head in disapproval.

“Oh but she does. How she fawns over Celestia?”

“Stop.”

“How she’s always looking for her approval. How she nearly breaks down in tears at the slightest hint that she may have disappointed her?”

“I said-”

“How her eyes sparkle and she buzzes with that certain glow that she never seems to have around you when she’s given praise?”

“No it…I”

"Perhaps she only views you as seconds. A compromise on what she can never truly have. A watered down model. The knock off version. The-”

“ENOUGH!!!”

Luna’s horn roared into power as the shadows were instantly repelled and Nightmare Moon shrieked in fury at the blinding light. Luna’s magic tore into the sad parody of her court room, shredding it with precision and skill that only the lady of dreams could possess. The walls collapsed into white light and the floor shattered like glass and dissolved like sand before the wind. Like a horrid spider the images crawled away into the deep bowels of Luna’s subconscious mind where they would stay as harmless spirits of doubts. They left only the image of Nightmare Moon before Luna who was cowering at the display of power before, occasionally hissing as the light struck her eyes once more.

"You are the one that is wrong Nightmare. I have outgrown you, I will never fall for your manipulation again!"shouted Luna as her magical grip shook Nightmare. The vision began to melt like heated metal before Luna’s eyes as Nightmare looked on with surprise. Her hooves slowly dripping down onto the floor underneath as her wings shed feathers to reveal their skeletal structure. One side of Nightmares face began to pull down as she felt herself collapse under Luna’s power.

"You think you have everything now Luna but be careful," spoke Nightmare as her voice distorted along with her body. She managed to give Luna a hateful gaze. "You'll find how easy these things slip away from you. You will not be able to protect her in the end."

“I can and I will. Now begone. Go to the void that awaits you." Nightmare Moon managed to chuckled one last time as her form finally decomposed down to little more than a skeleton.

“Your hubris will lead to her hurt. Besides you will never be truly free of me." Luna was unable to reply as blinding light above her grew and all of a sudden everything went to black.

“Luna it’s time to get up sleepy head,” sang a voice. Luna blinked as she opened her eyes to see Twilight with a towel on her head.

“Wha-Twilight?” asked a groggy Luna. Twilight giggled as she gave a light peck to Luna’s cheek.

“Just thought I’d mention that you need to freshen up for court soon. It starts in an hour or two.”

“Oh yes the court. How long was I asleep?”

“Discounting the time I was asleep with you about an hour and a half.”

“Oh I suppose I should get ready then.” Luna lifted herself out of the bed revealing a great deal of sweat covering the mattress. Twilight seemed confused.

“I know we went at it but I didn’t know we went that hard?” Twilight turned her gaze to Luna who was standing in place and lightly touching her cheek. “Hey you okay?”

“Oh I’m fine Twilight, “said Luna touched her cheek and recoiled as she felt a light stinging pain. Luna stared at her hoof.

“Just a bad dream.”

Author's Note

I am sorry. I was late getting this out.School, study and work is my life. It's sad but true.
I hope this chapter makes up for the long wait. Spent a good bit of time thinking this chapter over. One of the first chapters I planned to write for this story. Also no Nightmare Moon will not be a reoccouring character...I think. I haven't fully decided yet. Alos I'm unhappy with the later dialogue. I might come back and change it when I get free time in two weeks. If felt awfully stilted at some points.

Once again point out any mistakes I made or stuff I screwed up. I had abosolutely no time to edit this so there are going to be a few. Peace out.

A Council Meeting and Troubled Thoughts

Celestia was well aware of where she was. The private meeting room for the council was in an excluded wing of the castle. The extravagancy of the room with its various noble marked tapestries and busts of ponies long dead irked Celestia somewhat. The value of the various art pieces within the room itself could have easily supported a hospital for years.

Once she would have thought it inconceivable to have anything less than the finest art and decorations to fill every room of the castle with the imperial majesty of Equestria. But with age Celestia found herself less inclined to pieces of grandeur. It felt wrong to her in a way. Though then again much of her attitudes during the beginning did, compared to what kind of mare she was today.

Celestia shook her head. She had other things to worry about rather than her distaste for the castle's obnoxious decadence. After all there was a concerned looking group of ministers before her. One of her ministers was speaking to her with a look of worry while his mouth indicated he was slightly stuttering much to the bemusement of his colleagues. There was a bead of sweat slowly running down the side of his mane as he spoke.

She then looked towards the tea that sat on the table beside her. Ignoring the minister’s already anticipated words regarding the troubling piece of newspaper placed out in front of her. She took the brief respite to mull over her fondness of the liquid substance that had sustained her in her role for a great duration of her career.

Celestia always had enjoyed tea. Perhaps not as much as coffee though there was hardly a need for regular intakes of caffeine besides the early stumbling’s of morning. In truth Celestia had adapted tea to act as a part of her image in a way. The classical image of the motherly Celestia enjoying tea as she worked endlessly for the happiness of Equestria was an image that many of her previous governments had attempted to promote of her.

There was also the fact that coffee had been an unsuitable substance during negotiations or council meetings least there be accusations that she was a caffeine addict. It was quite a novel thought to Celestia that it was perceived that she had the same shortcomings as a normal pony. Celestia herself was unsure that she could even get addicted to caffeine. Her alicorn body was resistant to most poisons and diseases and bar constant exposure to a substance she was sure that addiction was impossibility for her.

That’s not to say she couldn’t be affected by a substance. She and her sister occasionally enjoyed the blissful pleasure from alcohol from time to time. Celestia allowed herself a small smirk that went unnoticed by the council. Though Celestia and Luna could appreciate it more due to their higher tolerance level.

It was all very fascinating how ponies tried to pull her down to a more normal level. Personally she had always seen herself as a pony and always would but that did not change the fact that she was significantly different from them. At least she had tried to change her image recently. The old god like façade that she had once been dressed in had grown wearisome over the years. She was glad she could rid herself of it.

Eventually the minister repeated his words though this time with more confidence to them than previous. The cabinet looked towards Celestia once more. Unaware that she had read the offending piece over three minutes ago.

“I’m aware of what you are asking minister," replied Celestia cutting him off before he could finish his sentence. He then began to mumble a bit incoherently. Her eyes gazed over her cabinet who all bar Strom Mount winced under her gaze. "You are asking me on what I make of this ‘press conference’ that my nephew has made and you expect me to be somewhat upset at the words spoken within it.” She gently took the cup of tea with her magic as she sipped it with closed eyes.

“Uh, are you upset?” spoke one of them. She believed it was the Minister for Agriculture it she was right in assuming his tone of voice.

“No,” replied Celestia rather flatly. There was quite a commotion at her words. Bar Storm Mount, most of her ministers were bent over in hushed whispers. Celestia raised a hoof to tell them to stop. “I’d be more upset if my nephew actually had kind words to say to me. That would be more of a cause for concern.” There was subdued laughter at Celestia’s remark though it quietened down rather quickly. “Sadly I’m more concerned about the words that he has for our newest royal and my faithful student.”

“It is an act of defamation princess he should immediately retract his remarks least he see himself before the court,” barked Oaken Shield a dark brown earth pony and current Secretary of Defence.

“It is not against the law for him to criticise the monarchy despite the fact that he belongs to such an organisation. It is guaranteed under the Freedom of Speech act 781 of the Royal Council,” huffed the Justice Minister. “It would be a crime to prevent him from doing so.”

“Nonetheless as the Princess said, this cannot stand,” wheezed the ill looking Minister of Interior Lord AuldBerry. Celestia gazed at him with sympathetic eyes. He was azure unicorn but the colour from his coat had faded significantly due to his illness. Sadly from the look of him he only had two or three years left in him, Celestia had presciently tried to offer him a generous retirement package though he refused every time. He had stated that it was his personal duty to serve till the end. Celestia respected his choice.

"Twilight will be meeting with important representatives from our neighbours," said Celestia. "If they learn that only a few days previous a member of my own household released a damming article to the media about Twilight it will not only undermine her position during the meeting but no doubt this will damage my students confidence. She has had little time to develop the thick skin that is required for her post."

“What do you wish for us to do princess? The council is at your disposal,” replied Inkwell.

Celestia pondered for a moment what course of action was required. She could hardly let the trouble her nephew caused go unnoticed especially considering what was at stake during Twilight’s meetings. Yet a confrontation with her nephew was equally undesirable. The last thing she needed at the moment was migraine. She decided to consult her ministers.

"I will not damage Equestria’s principles of freedom," announced Celestia letting a bit of force enter her voice. "But I will also not stand by idly while I risk Twilight’s position. What are our options?"

"We could delay the publishing of the report," piped in Strom Mount from a relaxed position in his chair. "Place a gag order on the papers until after the dignitaries leave. Then let the worm spill his guts all he wants. Not that many will listen to such nonsensical prattling." Celestia frowned at the terminology used to describe her nephew but held her tongue. Family was still family despite how poorly they may behave. The Justice Minister scowled.

"That’s not much better. We would still be abusing the system. The courts should not be answerable to our decisions."

"It won’t be the council’s decision," said Storm Mount. He meet Celestia’s gaze. "The Princess will instigate it. In her position as supreme judicial authority of the state, it is with her power."

"Are you suggesting we use the royal prerogative?"

Storm Mount merely nodded. The council seemed struck with unease. Celestia rarely used the full extent of her powers which in theory were almost unlimited with only Princess Luna being capable of overruling Celestia. The Justice Minister stared at Celestia.

“The Ministry of justice is ultimately still answerable to you Princess. While it is a rather extreme use of your prerogative powers we will carry out your orders if you so wish. We can claim that Blueblood is trying to slander Princess Twilight without reason and thus prevent him from publishing such words but should he or the press appeal we won’t be viably able to prevent them from overturning the decision. It will give us enough time but I fear for the damage such a case would do towards the crown. Nonetheless I whatever your answer is Princess. It will be done to the letter."

Celestia needed little time to think about what she needed to do. The alternatives as she already said were equally undesirable. While she hated to admit it, she felt that her personal feelings were getting in the way of her decision yet she was helpless to prevent these feelings. Twilight had a special place in her heart and Celestia dreaded any harm whether verbal or physical come to her. While she knew to be a futile struggle and that Twilight needed to stand by herself soon but there was still a great part of Celestia that was reluctant to let her go. Even so if she could find a justifiable excuse to protect Twilight then all the better. Though she was still torn on the issue.

There was also the matter of Luna. From Celestia’s experience Luna would not take well to Blueblood’s words. In fact it would further dampen thee already strained relationship between her nephew and sister. Considering how well Luna had taken to Twilight, Celestia would be putting her nephew’s life in precarious hooves should the article be released. At least with a temporary gag order placed on the interview would allow her to speak to her sister in a calm relaxed manner. Not tonight as her sister was holding court and it would be rude to interrupt but perhaps when Twilight returned to Ponyville the next day.

Even then the likelihood of Luna talking about it in a calm and relaxed manner would be less likely than Discord deciding to settle down and do something productive. With such knowledge in hoof Celestia made the call.

“A little time is all we need Minister. Let any backlash that may come of it rest on my hooves. I will speak with my sister on the matter at first light tomorrow as well as Blueblood." She then sighed as she looked directly at her Minister. “Make it so,” she said evenly. The ministers all nodded in agreement. The Justice Minister called over an aide and using a quill quickly scribbled down a note to which the aide bolted out of the room with. Storm Mount stood from his chair.

"With this in mind. Does anypony else have anything to contribute to this meeting?" The collective shaking of heads indicated a no. He stared at the princess. "Would you mind Princess?"

"Of course," she replied with a hint of weariness in her voice. "I call this meeting to a close. You are all dismissed. Thank you for your time and advice."

Each minister then rose, pushed in their chairs and bowed to the princess before leaving. As per custom Princess Celestia was the last to exit. This left her to her thoughts briefly as her various aides rushed in to tell her of any late evening activities she had to attend.

The exiting Minister of the Exterior Swift Charm could only muse as he walked down the relatively empty halls.

“The Gentlecolts Society will be most interested to hear of this,” he spoke in a hushed tone. “Most interested indeed.”

Luna had pondered her nightmare over and over again. It had troubled her throughout the entirety of court proceedings. Even the less vigilant of the petitioners had noticed her distracted mood. During the short breaks between each court hearing she sat unmoved from her throne like one of the statues of the garden.

In truth Luna barely paid attention to it all. Only her natural ability to pick up the little details had saved her from embarrassment on the occasion. Everything had almost become white noise compared to the harsh words of the Nightmare echoing in her skull. It filled her with a great sense of doubt. While Luna had insisted it was all lies, could the instruments of darkness tell truths in order to win her to her harm?

It was a ridiculous thought. The Nightmare was gone. As was its influence over her. Yet why did she ponder its words so deeply as if they were truths? Luna could not fathom an answer to such a question.

It took Luna off guard when her aide announced that court had finished and that Luna had finished her scheduled duties. She felt almost numb when she dismissed him and closed the court. The formalities that she conducted in doing so were graced with efficiency if only because of her distraction.

When left to her own devices, Luna could not help but stare at the magnificence of the stain glass windows and her beautiful moonlight that flooded through them. Though each time she turned it felt as if the nightmare had returned and held her throat in its hold. Foul bile began to build up within her as fear and doubt wrestled for control of her mind. She barely noticed as she flicked her horn to transport to her room.

She was tempted to tell Twilight. After all, Twilight had reacted well to her slip up earlier in the day. What was to say this would be any different? Other than there being a chance that Twilight would think that she was insane. Luna shook her head vigorously. To make such an assumption was an insult to Twilight’s character. She was smart, she was kind, she understood….

Luna arrived with a pop and looked as if she was about to speak before she saw what was before her. The young princess had fallen asleep with her head literally in a book. The book read ‘Diplomacy for dummies’. Her wing curled around a small blanket as the last vestiges of moonlight shone brightly on her lavender coat giving it an almost heavenly look to it.

…She was beautiful.

Luna could only put away her petty troubles as she stared at the mare with adoring eyes. It was not right to burden Twilight with a silly nightmare for now.

She scooped Twilight onto her back using her magic as the alicorn groaned and flayed slightly as she was deprived of her blankets warmth. Luna could barely supress her giggle as she carried the mare off to the bed.

Luna could tell Twilight another time. Twilight would be leaving in the morning and the last thing Luna wanted was to export a foalish problem under the already stressed mare. Twilight had a big day ahead of her. No matter what the Nightmare had said, Luna knew what she had with Twilight was real.

Secured with this knowledge Luna, for a brief while, felt content as she let her troubles slip away under the bliss of the waning moon.

Author's Note

Yeah it's a short chapter enough chapter but as I said I've been off doing personal stuff for the past two weeks so it's hard getting back into the swing of writing. Still due to a long enough break I can do a bit more writing this week so I may get three chapters out rather than just one. We'll see.

Anyway I hope you like this chapter. I wasn't too sure about the bit about Luna at the end but I decided to add it in anyway as I feel it adressed a bit of the last chapter to tie in with the majority of this chapter with the Blueblood bit.

Hope you enjoy it. Hope I didn't make too many mistakes. Ciao!

Sweet Dreams Are Made Of These

Luna was running. The wind was before her face as she sprinted down empty halls. Twisted tapestries and warped pillars donned with horrid cracks flew by as she did not even bother to look back.

Luna was unsure why she ran but for the horrid throbbing sound behind her. The way the floor beneath her crack and splintered like chipped wood indicated the thing was close. The walls dripped with the thick black ooze dripping down and sizzling on the marble floor creating holes to nothingness. Luna paid no heed to them other to sway and duck from the hanging liquid that stretched to the floor.

Suddenly the walls of the castle themselves disappeared into a thick black forest. The branches stretched out like demonic arms. They sprung to life with intent ferocity and lashed out heedlessly. The thick claws of wood tore at the surface of her skin leaving long bloody marks across her once stainless coat.

Luna used all of her strength to smash through the thick bush. Pain came as but an afterthought to the fear that had claimed her. The wicked sounds behind her only fuelled her adrenaline.

She did not care for nor notice the change of scenery to the evil wood. Luna could only run. There was little else to think about. The sentient wood did all that it could to slow her. Rocks and discarded branches attempted to obstruct her path.

Luna found herself constantly turning to avoid the obstacles but she never looked back. She couldn’t look back least she lose herself to the madness. Confrontation with whatever horror was behind her was the last thing she could bear.

She sped away as figures within the trees sped after. Shapeless forms of shadows with blinking lights for eyes, the glint of golden armor at the edge of her eyes. Luna could only urge her legs to go faster. The foul wind slapped her face causing tears to come to her eyes.

Words echoed through her skull, memories of hurt that was long ago buried. Draconic teal eyes looked on with a certain glee as she passed. Luna was ignorant to its presence. She could heed the sounds around her. The sounds of the din of war contrasted against the songs of fillies singing in their youth. She passed images and rooms of distant past. Grand balls, laughing nobles and a small lavender pony smiling up at her. The world seemed lost and lonely. Not that Luna paid heed to it.

Luna swerved to avoid a swipe from the darkness. Luna attempted to use magic but found herself struck from the side sending her flying across the wood. She then smashed into a tree that had an odd shape. She swore she had seen the shapes on it on some jewellery before. Though she had little time to think as the tree cracked under the pressure of the blow. Luna dodged the falling tree only to be struck again.

With great speed, Luna felt herself smash through what felt like glass. Broken images lay scattered in the shape of a broken heart. Each shard cutting deep into her already battered body. Luna got up slowly and found that the shadow was now at the window where Luna was sent through. Turning around Luna looked for help but her calls were drowned out by the roar of some battle in the distance.

Luna spun around and scraped viciously against the walls of the stone building as if to find a week spot to which she could escape through but it was to no avail. Her wings were but clumps of fur and skin leaving flying out of question. Her eyes filled with terror as her breath came in short, panting bursts. Like a caged animal, Luna could only throw her head out in defiance against the dark, her horn raised in a trembling stance with weakened legs.

Another blast sent her crashing to the floor in agony. Luna looked up with teary eyes as she could only croak her next few miserable words.

“Mercy. Please.”

The shadow approached with dark intent that suddenly gave way to blinding light. Luna cowered before its heated rays.
From this light emerged Celestia. Her coat glowing with the power of the sun. Her eyes were empty of compassion or love as she walked towards the broken alicorn of the night. Her hoovesteps caused the marble plates beneath her to crack and shatter as little flames jumped from her golden horse shoes.

“I trusted you! This was not meant to be!” boomed Celestia’s voice. Her words caused both glass and rock to shatter and shake. “You have betrayed everything I have worked for!”

“ I have sinned.”

“You were supposed to help me bring harmony to this world not leave it in chaos!” roared Celestia as the flames grew around her.

“I am all but guilty” whimpered Luna.

“This foolish passion of yours. The weakness of your emotional needs. You must realise that you could never replace me. The eternal sun.” Celestial flared out her wings to emphasise her point. “An everlasting night would have only destroyed the very ponies’ love you seek. This madness cannot continue.”

“My sorrow for my crimes know no end.”

“I see it now,” seethed Celestia. “Here at the end of things will you only understand how far you have fallen sister. I am afraid you are beyond my help.” Celestia looked downwards to the cowering creature before her.

The enraged Celestia did not see the cowering and teary Luna, her sister, but instead saw a fanged creature of purest black. Its eyes glaring daggers at her, an uncontrollable hatred directed at her and her very being. A creature that lived off the death and ruination of everything Celestia loved. It was not her sister. Her sister was incapable of such damming cruelty. The contempt to which she bore the thing that was once her sister was but an endless pit.

It didn’t deserve to exist. It shouldn’t have existed. How dare it touch her ponies. How dare it call itself family. How dare it assume that they were equals.

“There is no other way.” Celestia charged up her horn. Six stones were raised into the air menacingly. Luna’s eyes widened.

“Please sister. I beg thine forgiveness sister!”

“Let all the water of the oceans absolve me of this horrid deed and let my heart ache forever more,” shouted Celestia. Celestia began to float above Luna casting a large shadow onto Luna. The elements span ever faster as they corresponded with each of Celestia’s words like the striking of a clock at midnight.

“And let the world cry that Celestia has killed sleep and that she may sleep no more.” Luna could only whisper out futile prayers beneath muffled sobs. “But let it be known that I am content, for only at the end….”

“No!” screamed Luna as the elements charged up. A black rainbow burst from the elements, unlike the regular colour of the elemental rainbow, as it bore down on the defenceless Luna like a scythe before grass.

“…did my sister find the peace she so wholly desired.”

Celestia could only watch in horror as the image of the nightmare was replaced by a bleeding blue navy alicorn as the tools of destruction brought the most important thing in her life to a close.

Celestia awoke with a gasp. Her lungs seemed starved of oxygen as the horrid nightmare repeated itself over and over again in her mind.

The very thought of her actions within the dream haunted her so. To suggest such an action towards her sister almost made her sick. Yet she couldn’t ignore the guilt that gripped her so.

Celestia decided to go to the bathroom. The moon was still out but had lowered significantly showing that it was nearly time for Celestia to get up. Thoughts of the work of the new day faded in comparison to the horrors of her night.

Celestia entered the white marbled bathroom and faced the mirror. Looking rather downtrodden and glum Celestia went about fixing her appearance. Her mind still buzzing with the dream suddenly intersected with her perceived grievances that her sister currently had with her. It would only add to Celestia’s misery upon informing her sister of Blueblood. A creeping reluctance had set into her a feeling of innumerable amounts of guilt washed over her anew. She wondered why she even woke in the mornings sometimes.

Yet she had her part to play. As her nightmare had been keen to point out, ponies looked mainly to her for guidance and perfection. It was an endless burden to be shared with the weight of immortality. Trapped by her own image.

Perfect by nature. Little time for the flaws to which she knew she bore. Celestia took deep breaths a she took the towel with her magic and slowly wiped her face. She then smiled as best she could. The utter insincerity behind it was disturbing to Celestia but that was the sacrifice she had to make. She wasn’t perfect.

Everpony knew that, but unfortunately she had to be the closest to perfection as one could be and that was the true tragedy. No flaws when one had to pretend. Even for her sister. Celestia could only slump as her smile faded into a neutral expression. These terrors would only continue to haunt her. As they always had. But she persevered no matter how much heart ache she suffered from. Equestria’s needs were her priority. She could only pray that she was not making the same mistakes as before.

After washing her face of the tears that had stained her face during her sleep, all Celestia could do was look out at the moon and reflect on her regrets and the impossible task of repairing her damaged relationship with her sister. Celestia cursed herself for her cowardice and soon lost count of how many hushed apologies she spoke to no one in particular until the dawn of her ever perfect day.

Author's Note

Wrote this during Halloween. It's a nothing chapter but I once again wanted to address the divide between Celestia and Luna since I've barely touched on it outside of a few breif bits.

Also the dream isn't really a flashback. I just kind of think it's a more cruel and exaggerated form of Celestia's guilt. I swear this is the last dream chapter for a while.

Well hope you enjoy.

The Diplomats

The sun shone brightly down on Canterlot. The city was buzzing with the gossip of the representatives arrivals. The local council had done a wondrous job of preparing their visit with endless decorations and spotless monuments. Great flags and tapestries hung from every house, nobles walked the streets in their finest clothing and the Royal Guard strolled around in their finely polished armour that creaked as they went past. In truth it was all a testament to the power and splendour of Equestria and the very jewel in her crown, which was the bustling city of Canterlot itself.

Great crowds gathered, gripped with curiosity and great interest over the whole meeting. Soon they amassed before the palace gates which had become the epicentre of the city’s gossip. Taking full advantage of this new hotspot, merchants set up some stalls nearby, crying about their wares and the extremely generous offers they were giving out towards potential customers.

Curious fillies pushed through the throngs of ponies in hopes of catching sight of the exotic visitors that had arrived. Rumours of mountains of gold and great pieces of antiquity which were said to have been brought in tow to the palace to be held as gifts to be brought before the newest princess, indulged their imaginations. Whispers said that even a dragon may have been seen earlier. Yet it proved extremely difficult to separate fact from myth for the distressed crowd who buzzed like a local beehive. For despite the city’s displays of excitement and wonder, there was in truth very little of the palace to see except for the lines of royal guards and local constabulary ponies that covered the entrance to its esteemed halls, thus keeping the whole affair under wraps much to many ponies disappointment.

Beyond the gates were items of grandeur but were far less magical then that assumed by the common pony. In truth, the amount of high ranking diplomats that had arrived all at once put the guards and staff of the castle under great strain. It added to the already stretched resources of the guard who had to keep up with the significant baggage that each party had brought with them. This ranged anywhere from endless wardrobe and personal items to heavily armoured guards and a group of aides demanding they accompany their lords and ladies, to even a bunch of goats that had been apparently brought as some sort of present.

Princess Twilight Sparkle could only sigh as she watched the chaos from one of the high windows of the castle. Unlike her counterpart Discord, who was roaring with laughter as the group of goats had broken free from the obviously overwhelmed private tasked with guarding them. The goats then began eating some of the private plants of the pristine Canterlot gardens much to the outraged shouts of the head gardener, and then proceeded to ransack some of the luggage of the diplomats resulting in a small brawl breaking out between particularly upset looking griffins over their formal robes being chewed upon.

Twilight turned from the window and faced back towards the doors of the meeting room. She was unsure where the time had gone. The light relief that she had felt upon her return to Ponyville despite Luna’s protests was short lived. In truth she was proud of how calm she was handling the situation especially considering it was on such short notice.

Yet Twilight could not shake the feeling that something was off.

Celestia and Luna were distant. Twilight couldn’t exactly place her hoof on it but they were both not exactly with her. They both appeared distracted in their own way. Twilight could tell with Luna that it was troubling her deeply. ‘Maybe it’s got something to do with that nightmare. I never did ask Luna fully about it.’

For a moment Twilight was weighed down with guilt. She had been so self-absorbed with this meeting that she felt that she was neglecting Luna to suit her own needs. It only added fuel to the already growing fire that was her anxiety. She tried desperately to reassure herself that Luna couldn’t have possibly been shaken by a little nightmare. Luna after all was the master of dreams.

‘Besides Luna had told her it was nothing. Surely Luna would not try to hide something from me?’ She desperately tried to ignore the little voice in her head saying that Luna was more than a thousand years old and was bound to keep secrets even from those closest to her. Twilight shook her head dismissively. ‘Focus Twilight, this isn’t the time or place for that. I can sort these issues out later. Just breathe okay.’

“So this is it,” spoke Twilight as she to the two sisters. They both nodded towards her. Luna gave her a quick hug as Twilight could only heave a heavy sigh as she weighted the enormity of the moment before her. Discord attempted to follow but was prevented when several guards stuck their weapons up at him to which he backed away from, pouting slightly in the process. Celestia ignoring Discord, nodded towards each of the golden cladded guards who turned and with the pulsing of their golden magic the great doors swung open.

Twilight lifted her head high and had her wings spread out as she entered in an attempt to emulate the royal sisters. She blinked rapidly at the amount of light coming through the high window above the table. When her vision cleared she could see a large congregation of ponies and the ambassadors all standing to attention. Their eyes focused on the entering monarchs. Twilight swore her stomach did a flip as she caught the gazes of each diplomat. She steeled herself once more as she approached the table.

“Sit,” spoke Celestia in a gentle tone. Each ambassador gave a slight bow. Their chairs were pulled out for them by the nearby servants. Twilight sat centrally opposite to each of them in her large ornate chair with her cutie mark adorned over the headrest. Similar thrones had also been provided for Celestia and Luna. Each chair was adorned upon its head rest with their respective owner’s cutie marks. Twilight withheld her awe over the extravagant piece of furniture as she was cast out of thought by a stark voice.

“As your noble majesty wills it,” croaked the griffin representative. Twilight examined him with curious eyes as he sat. Covered in a glistening red uniform, the griffin reminded Twilight more of an officer than a being that actually held an office of any diplomatic nature. His vest was done up with glimmering golden buttons and he wore a navy blue sash which crossed his chest. His wings were tucked tightly against his sides.

There was the soft clink of metal as he swayed from side to side which emanated from the seemingly endless assortment of medals he carried. Most like gained in some military conflict years back. His appearance completely contradicted the books Twilight had read about griffin cultural attire. Though she could assume he was trying to impress or intimidate Twilight from the haughty way he carried himself. Twilight begrudgingly admitted that it had a certain effect on her.

“Twilight I would like to introduce you to our various guests today,” Celestia said as she pointed her hoof in the ambassador’s direction. Celestia regarded the griffin that Twilight was so closely looking at previous. “This is Ivan Grachev, Lord Marshall of the Griffin Aviation Forces and cousin to the current King of Griffins. He has been a valuable ally towards a more peaceful cooperation between our races and furthermore-”

“Why is this one so small?”

“Eh, beg your pardon?” squeaked Twilight.

“I was not expecting one so small.” The griffin turned to the zebra to his left. “Your absurd stories gave the impression that I would meet with some warrior princess. I can see that I have been led on in my presumptions.”

“She has not yet grown to full maturity,” said Luna. While she did not express it through her voice, her body language screamed that she was incensed by the griffin’s remark. “The process of ascension is both long and complex. Besides she shows wisdom beyond her years. Her feats are no mere stories Sir Grachev. Take it from a being that has lived longer than nearly everybody in this room combined.”

“I see,” responded the griffin gruffly. The lord gave a slight nod but did very little otherwise to highlight himself. His expression radiated disinterest. Twilight noticed some of Celestial’s aides frown at the griffin’s response.

‘I suppose that wasn’t meant to happen,’ thought Twilight.

Next was a kind looking horse who smiled when Twilight’s eyes met his. Garbed in the traditional saddle and other attire of his country and an assortment of what Twilight could only guess were ridiculously expensive jewellery. His eyes had a certain mischief about them that Twilight could not place.

“This is Sir Pasha of the horse tribes. He is the recently installed ambassador to Equestria from Saddle Arabia and the far off Emirates.”

“What happened to the two previous ambassadors who visited not too long ago?” asked Twilight looking up to Celestia.

“Oh my dear lady,” answered back Pasha in a soft but carrying voice. “You speak of my household. It is with saddest regret they were unable to attend this most blessed meeting. I have been sent in their place. I hope that this does not offend the lady?”

“No of course not.”

“Ah then it with hearty soul that I must say that the tales and the images of your beauty do you a sore injustice milady. You hold the aura of a descended angel dear princess.” Luna coughed violently on a glass of water she was drinking from as his words reached her ears. Twilight blushed furiously in response. He just chuckled lightly. “Let it be that I bare no falsities in my words but if I’m causing you discomfort then speak and I shall desist.”

“Uh, then…I, uh….” Twilight’s eyes darted towards Princess Celestia who had a small smile donning her features.

“I believe that you have embarrassed my student enough. Though I’m sure she appreciates the compliment.” Celestia beamed at Twilight who continued to sputter before regaining some of her composure following a rather question glare from the ever watching griffin.

“Finally we have Sir Raglan of the Minotaur confederation and Nandi of the zebra clans.” Twilight beheld both of them with a sense of awe and scientific fascination and a bit of fear in regards to the minotaur. While she had met both of their races previous in the form of Zecora and Iron Will, her surprise was more directed towards the fact that both of them were the only members of the room that were not emblazoned with expensive items of attire.

The zebra was slightly taller than Zecora and had the strangest eyes Twilight had ever seen. There was something entrancing about them. They glimmered like little jewels within a sea of blue but their colour shifted with the angle that the light hit them.The only discretising piece of attire she wore was a strange necklace that Twilight assumed signified her position as an ambassador.

“It is a pleasure to meet with you, fair Princess,” she spoke in a sweet tone. Twilight was puzzled by her speech.

“You do not speak in rhythm?”

“No. Would I be correct in assuming that you have spoken with another member of my kind that has?”

“Yes. She is a friend of mine who claims residence in the forest outside of the town where I reside.”

“A shaman no doubt,” said Nandi rather distractedly before refocusing on the princess once more. “We of the plains have a much more…religious based society than yours. Much like your nobility, those of the shaman caste are treated with great respect and reverence. They speak in rhythm so they can better connect themselves with the inner workings of their art. Taken from personal experience I have no doubts about their… considerable abilities in this regard. It is easy to see why my liege keeps one among their counsel. It pleases me to hear that you have made an acquaintance of one.” She flashed a broad smile at Twilight. “They are a strange folk and often times not are not the most social of my kind. To befriend one Princess is wondrous testament to your character.”

“Uh…It was nothing.” Nandi nodded before Twilight tilted her head towards the minotaur.

She gulped slightly at his intimidating size. The fact that it was hard to see his eyes through the pitch blackness of his coat gave Twilight an uneasy feeling. He wore a single light brown vest that Twilight prayed was not made from leather and like Iron Will had a nose ring though it was slightly more stylish. Being engraved with small markings and a small patch of gold plate.

Twilight resisted the urge to spread out her wings to make she look slightly bigger. ‘Stupid natural instincts. You’re one of the most powerful beings on the planet you should not look like your about to bolt,’ spoke a critical part of Twilight’s mind. ‘Next you’ll be afraid of plants or something.’

“I presume from you stance Princess that you are slightly off put by my presence?” smirked Raglan. When Twilight failed to answer immediately, he burst out in laughter. Twilight's vision caught both princesses smirking at her. Twilight managed to shoot them an indignant glance before attempting to answer.

“I mean no insult. I mean I love…no I-wait let me-it just one can have the image that…”

“It’s fine Princess. My people have the perception of being rather brutish. In truth one would not be far of the truth with such an assumption.” He winked at Twilight before letting out another hearty laugh. “In truth I should be the one apologising, to make a princess uncomfortable to be around me is a detriment to my station.” For a moment Twilight saw the minotaur turn his eyes towards the griffin before returning to meet Twilight’s. “I must also apologise for my leaders’ reluctance to send me forth. In my opinion it would be their fear of the mighty warrior princess that they have been so well informed about.”

“There is no need for that,” replied Twilight sheepishly. Suddenly a pony approached the table from the side of the room. He had a confident stride to himself as he made his way next to Celestia’s side.

“I am so sorry to interrupt but it has come to my attention princesses that we are missing one member of our company. It is with great sadness that the Chief of the Buffalo tribes has been delayed and wishes to reschedule to meet Princess Twilight at another time.” He passed a small piece of parchment onto Celestia who scanned the piece of paper.

“How disappointing,” she said. “I suppose we must find another time to accommodate him at a more convenient date. Did he give an explanation as to why he could not attend?”

“The buffalo chief has citied logistical problems and a sudden water shortage in his territory. He was also generous enough to inform us that he has already met Princess Twilight and that she has his full support." Swift Charm’s face turned almost indignant. “I was not personally informed that Princess Twilight had already met a foreign head of state. These thing need to be passed through the foreign office Princess. It is govermental policy!”

“It was not something that was previously planned Minister. An unexpected detour if you will." She caught Twilight's eye breifly before returning to the page. "That is a sorry thing to hear. Please pass on my best wishes in the matter and my hopes that the tribes will be able to deal with their crisis post haste.”

“You’ve met with the buffalo?” inquired Nandi to Twilight.

“It’s a long story,” said Twilight rather bashfully.

“Well the Princess has spoken,” drawled out Swift Cham absently. “For now I feel it would be in the best interest of everybody if we got back on topic.” Swift Charm was given a long curled up list from one of his aides. He then proceeded to unfurl it and took a small pair of reading glasses from the pocket of the tidy, black vest he was wearing.

“It may be a long story Princess,” interrupted Pasha. “But I for one and speaking on behalf of the majority of my fellow equals would love to hear of your exploits it so pleases your majesty.”

“This is highly irregular sir,” snorted Swift Charm much to the chagrin of most of the table. “There are far more important issues than discussing Princess Twilight’s achievements which you have already indicated that you are aware of.”

“Yes,” said Raglan in a sharp tone, his eyes considered Sift Charm briefly. “While I have heard much in my land of these 'Elements of Harmony', the sad truth is that the authenticity of these tales has very little substance to rely upon. I feel that perhaps the princess may wish to enlighten us with her wisdom. I for one would enjoy the break from the regular diplomatic formula of our meeting if only for this one occasion.”

"The Elements of Harmony are classified. They are a matter of national security!" shouted Swift Charm.

"I highly doubt that Sir Swift Charm," snorted Luna. The Elements are not weapons. Without their bearers they are no more then pretty looking jewelerry. This has been public knowledge for quite some time." Swift Charm looked taken aback by the princesses statment and remained in silence as the conversation moved on.

“In truth my stories of my life are of little worth in any political sense outside of the Elements of course,” protested Twilight.

“Why should they be Princess?” laughed Raglan. “Is this not a meeting to introduce us to newest royalty?” He gestured around the room with his two burly arms as if he was speaking to a captivated audience. “As unorthodox as it may be it is only because of our natural curiosity. Of course if you do not feel comfortable with divulging such details then so be it.I’m sure you Minister’s list will be…” Raglan sighed. “Most…enjoyable.”

“I have no problems telling you about myself if that is what you wish.” Twilight was slightly surprised even by her sudden boldness after being so meek previous. The occupants of the room all briefly glanced at her. Twilight suddenly found herself slowly crawling down the seat with a nervous smile adorning her face.

“Well it's settled then!” announced Lord Pasha loudly clapping his hooves together.

“What about my list?” asked Sift Charm in a rather annoyed tone.

“Your list can wait for another time Sir Swift Charm,” replied Luna curtly. “The ambassadors merely wish to learn of Princess Twilight’s achievements. I fear they may have a few doubts between them.” Luna glared at the griffin who returned the favour towards the princess. Swift Charm seemed to be ready to retort but was quickly dissuaded from such an action after Luna shifted her withering gaze upon him once more. Swift Charm's distaste only grew for the moon princess as a result.

All the eyes of the room settled on Twilight once more. A sordid silence permutated as Twilight’s mind raced. She felt her eyes go to pinpricks as her panic began to rise again. Though it subsided to some extent as she caught the reassuring looks upon both of her fellow princesses faces. Taking a quick breath she took a moment to gather her thoughts.

‘I wasn’t prepared for this!! Of all the things they would ask why in sweet Celestia’s name would they ask personal questions about me?!’

‘In a meeting about you I would have never guessed. Plus you’re the one who said you had no problem with it! Why did you agree to something if your not comfortable with it?'

‘Don’t get smart with me….uh me?’ Twilight’s face scrunched up. 'It seemed like a good idea at the time.’

'Then why are you panicking?'

'Because I can.'

'You are a strange and sad little mare.'

'I am not! Take that back brain!'

‘You know you should really start talking now. It has been about a minute now.’

“What?!” hissed Twilight. Though she squeaked as she realised that she had spoken aloud. She looked up to find several rather bemused ponies looking at her. Apparently she had just been mumbling to herself in front of a packed room. 'Fantastic. That's just great.'

“Twilight as much as you are entitled to your own privacy if you wish to share with us than I believe now would be an appropriate time to speak,” stated Celestia.

“Apologies I just needed a moment.”

"Consider it not so deeply Princess," said Pasha with a calm smile.

‘Okay just breathe.’ Twilight thought. She blinked slowly. ‘Just imagine you’re in Ponyville again. Act like you’re speaking to your friends that’s all. No pressure. Nope, no pressure at all. You’ve fought gods; this should be a stroll in the park. Just breathe. In, out. In, out.’

‘Just don’t screw up.’

‘Just remember to be yourself.’

‘Don’t screw up.’

‘This isn’t the be all or end all.’

‘Don’t make a fool of yourself in front of this entire delegation that sitting there quietly judging you. It’s not like that if I fail they’ll all declare war on Equestria because you failed utterly…’

'You’ve done this a thousand times before.'

‘Then Celestia will send you to the sun because the moon is overrated and all the books you take with you will burn because book don’t really respond well to a temperature of 5505…’

‘Just…speak…’

And so she did…

“I am severely disappointed that the tale of the eight hundred assassins is false,” said Raglan. “It was a rather colourful tale in my part of the world. Are sure it there wasn’t even one?”

“I have never encountered an assassin in my life and hopefully I never will,” replied Twilight. This talk of assassins was rather uncomfortable for the new princess.

“Never count your chickens before they hatch Princess,” he laughed. Celestia and Luna shot him a dirty glare. He shrugged his shoulders. “What too soon?”

“Well as fascinating as these tales of fancy and old hat are, I feel now is the time that the princess may need to press onto more important matters of state,” said Swift Charm as he called the aide who was holding his list over. But before the list could arrive, Nandi raised her hoof.

“While I am as eager as the next diplomat for the comfort of the next trade agreement on the sale of lima beans,” she spoke in a rather sarcastic tone much to the amusement of the majority of the rather tired room. “I find myself ever so slightly famished. Perhaps a recess is required.”

“I find myself in a similar disposition,” said Raglan smacking his stomach. The trip here has me wearied.” With the exception of Swift Charm and the two of his aides, the quiet whispering of the room seemed to agree with the minotaur.

“Aye,” croaked Pasha. “Besides I have seen enough of the fair Princess to know that my country is not faced by a tyrant. Though I must admit Princess the thought of you in the armour of my land is quite the…ravishing image.”
Twilight then proceeded to make a weird gurgling sound in her throat as she tried to hide her discomfort behind a poorly acted cough. The ambassador was oblivious to the metaphorical holes being bored into his skull from the infuriated glare of a certain moon goddess.

“Well, let us hope that the day that Princess Twilight needs to don armour is a far day off yet,” retorted a rather composed Celestia. “I suppose that we shall converge in the dining hall. Until then I believe we can call this meeting to a close.” Celestia nodded towards the functionaries around the room and proceeded to stand from her throne like seat.

Everybody followed her example as they began to make towards the exit of the room. The princesses exited with as much composure that flustered Twilight and the upset Luna could manage followed by the ministers of the crown. Who among them remained a rather dissatisfied Swift Charm and finally the ambassadors and their various aides who were all in talk over the new information they had required.

Needless to say, the topic of Princess Twilight still rang among there groups as they exited the finery of the room.

The whole event began to die down as the day passed into the evening. The group had relocated towards the grand hall for a more spacious and relaxed venue then the relatively uncomfortable stuffiness of the meeting room.

The ambassadors were now mingling among the elite of Canterlot. Every now and then there was a cheer or a burst of laughter from the various groups within the hall but otherwise the atmosphere was rather subdued.

While still new to the whole political game, Twilight could not help but imagine the whole thing was like some great game played by little foals but which held the direst consequences should one fail. Her ears could nearly pick up the individual little power games going on behind each conversation. The hushed whispers, the occasional sideways glances, the faux smiles it was a terribly fascinating yet overwhelming thing in its design. Each pony was like an actor on the stage. Everpony had a part to play and she was the one in the spotlight. The play was now revolving around her. No matter how much Twilight would have enjoyed the bliss obscurity, she had been thrust by fate to the spotlight and now she could not go back. She had her part to play yet.

She was nervous but also exhilarated. A mad rush. It was a difficult feeling for her to comprehend. Yet in spite of this, Twilight could not stop imagining daggers within each ‘noble’ smile that was directed at her. The whole thing felt so much smaller than it actually was. She felt herself becoming slightly lightheaded.

Twilight tore her eyes from the ponies surrounding her to look for Celestia and Luna amongst the crowd. With little difficulty Twilight could see the pointed crown of Celestia and her wings flourished out in their full majesty like a great swan. Twilight could also barely make out the navy coloured pony behind her. The two princesses were in discussion with who Twilight could only assume was one of their ministers. From the distance Twilight was standing at, it looked like Celestia had significantly relaxed her stance from earlier and had actually managed a smile. The mere picture of her smile alone was a somewhat reassuring relief for Twilight in the present. Her eyes trailed onto what little of Luna she could see. For a moment the distraction of Luna speaking had made her unaware of a dark, looming shadow behind her.

“Your eyes tell too much little one,” said the griffin in a slow drawl as Twilight was shaken out of her reprieve. Managing to regain some of her dignity from her unexpected start, Twilight narrowed her eyes at him before standing up straighter in response to the griffin’s presence.

“What is that exactly supposed to mean?” retorted Twilight curtly. The griffin seemed off put by her tone but relaxed back into a more calm posture after a moment.

“You wear your heart too close to your skin child,” chirped the griffin as he took another sip of his goblet. Twilight tilted her head. He sighed before looking at her again. “You will not last long in this great game if you cannot play the part of deception.”

“Deception? quizzed Twilight. “Why on earth would I want to lie to anypony? I’m a Princess. I should strive towards being honest and just to everpony. Honesty is a virtue you know.”

“It is also the best way to an early political grave,” snorted the griffin dismissively. “Your naivety astounds me. Such childish beliefs will only end in your eventual humiliation you know. Even you must recognise that the lying is the basis of all politics. You’re too smart Princess to assume otherwise. While you may feel you should be the example in the end you are no different than any of the ministers that serve you. Do you really believe that Princess Celestia has not lied to achieve her own ends?”

“I believe that this conversation has over stayed its welcome,” huffed Twilight. “”If all you wish is to criticise me than please do it elsewhere. Can’t you see I’m trying to enjoy the rest of the night?”

“You ponies take criticism too seriously,” chuckled the griffin, much to Twilight’s dismay. “I fear that were you a princess of my homeland you would find that a much thicker skin is required. We griffins are not the most…civilised creatures at times. Especially around drink.” Twilight seemed content to be disinterested with his story as shown by her deadpanned face. “But I certainly mean you no insult. I just thought you could use a bit of wisdom from an old fool.”

Twilight thought about it for a moment. In hindsight she had perhaps taken the griffin’s advice from only her perspective. It was hard to say that he was being kind but when she replayed the words in her mind she had admit that they did have a certain degree of sense to them, as much as Twilight wished it were otherwise. She did earlier admit that everypony lied here to some degree. They always had.

She just couldn’t find it in herself to accept that perhaps as a princess that she would have to be so compromised morally. Celestia had always seemed to make the right choices. Never strayed from the path of doing what was best while at the same time maintaining a seemingly unbreakable integrity and virtue. A younger Twilight would have angrily dismissed even the idea that the perfection that was the princess would ever lie in order to suit her own end. Looking back, the griffin was right. It was a ‘childish’ belief. The Celestia of this morning had shown that. The Princesses did hide things.

There was no black and white now, no big baddie that Twilight could zap and that would be the end of it. It was far more...grey now. Twilight just hoped that she would never find herself outright lying as a means to an end. It felt wrong to her. But avoice in her head still whispered that it was inevitible that she would one day find herself in such circumstance.

“Thanks, I think,” she replied, still unsure of the griffin’s intentions. Twilight was uncertain whether the griffin disliked her or was merely indifferent. She nevertheless thought his advice at least worth consideration.

“The pleasure is mine Princess,” he muttered as he drank from his glass. He stopped a moment before placing his glass on a nearby table. “Here I was bid you to give you this.” The griffin pulled from the inner pocket of his fine red coat, a brown paper letter with a red wax mark stamped with an official signal upon it. Twilight tentatively took the item with her magic and looked over it.

“What is it?”

“It is not for me to say,” he said. “All I know was that I was instructed to give this to Princess Twilight and nothing more.”

“Well that’s a rather apathetic tone to take to something that could be of significance to both me and the state,” deadpanned Twilight.

“Apathy is a part of the job,” said Grachev as he shrugged his shoulders. “Detachment becomes a habit when you work in diplomacy. Emotions are a sign of weakness.”

“I tend to disagree,” growled Twilight, a bit incensed at the griffin’s statement.

“Who am I to criticise a Princess?” spoke Grachev slowly as if considering his words. “It is not my place. Though I would direct you back to the conversation we just had. Emotions are bad for politics.”

“Of course they,” Twilight said sarcastically as she examined the letter. She decided to initiate some small talk to change the topic. “How go the affairs in your lands?”

“I thought they would have told you,” he grimaced, concern laden in his eyes.

“No,” replied Twilight while frowning. “I’ve barely gotten around to local politics let alone foreign affairs. Sir Swift Charm sends a monthly report to me anyway. Why? Is there something urgent I need know of?”

The griffin seemed to hesitate and opened his mouth to answer but suddenly the two were interrupted by a loud and deliberate cough. The two turned only to be faced to the sly grin of Prince Blueblood who had seemingly come from thin air.

“It is a pleasure to finally meet you Princess Twilight,” he spoke in a rather courteous tone. “Though I believe we have already made acquaintances previously, no? Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns yes?”

“Yes I remember Blueblood.”

“My you’ve gotten taller. Lord Pasha was not lying when he said how radiant you are looking,” he smiled as he gave Twilight a less than subtle look over which she appeared to be completely oblivious to. Grachev though could not hold back his scowl at the princeling. Blueblood caught his eye. He waved over an attendant to bring him some wine and then took a sip of it as he held it within his magic. “Ambassador! How pleasant to see that one of our princesses is getting on with so well with someone so….exotic.”

“Evening Princeling,” hissed the griffin. Twilight was taken aback by the rather hostile tone that the griffin had adopted towards Blueblood. “I see that you are still in your aunt's good graces for some inexplicably reason.”

“Oh yes, for now, and I for one find there is a totally explicable reason,” laughed Blueblood. Twilight was becoming exceeding ling uncomfortable the griffin inclined his head to Twilight bowing slightly as he did so.

“I am saddened to say that something of significance has just come to mind Princess. If you would excuse me Princess.” He paused as he turned to Blueblood. “I feel a sudden and powerful urge to wash.”

“What was that about?” enquired Twilight as her eyes followed the departing griffin.

“Oh you know Griffin’s temperamental creatures they are. If they didn’t have their king they’d still be bashing in the skulls of each other. Such is the vice of their kind. But enough of that talk now.” Using years of skilled practice Blueblood put on his most dazzling smile. “It’s an honour to final meet you as equals. After all we’re practically family now.”

“Well I don’t t-”

“Practically family,” he boomed as cut across her. “And as family I must enquire on how your little meeting went.”

“I thought it went rather well all-”

“Splendid! Not too nervous with my aunt putting all this fair and beautiful countries hopes and aspirations on you?” he beamed happily with his haughty smile towards the shaken alicorn. Twilight frowned as an unsure look passed over her face. She was suddenly rapt with new anxieties. Her wings twitched slightly in response. A gesture Blueblood did not fail to notice. “You know she has quite the high regard for you. I imagine you won’t fail her. After all failing my aunt is like failing the nation as a whole and wouldn’t that be just…terrible?” Another twitch came from Twilight’s wings. An eyebrow repeated the same action.

“Well I never looked at it lik-”

“Ah no doubt you’ll be fine. Anyway my day has been fantastic if I don’t mind saying. Why just today I received the greatest-”

“The ‘greatest’ what, dear nephew?” asked Celestial as she and Luna approached Twilight.Blueblood’s magical grip of his glass slipped alongside his composure for a second and the item shattered on the floor. The sound reverberated around the room. Some ponies looked over to see the commotion. The atmosphere quickly returned as Celestia’s presence was enough to reassure everybody that nothing was truly amiss. Twilight turned to give both of them a nuzzle before returning to Blueblood.

“Ah Auntie I did not see you there? Still rather silent on your feet eh?” Blueblood looked towards the shattered glass. “Look at that, you made me break my glass. He gestured to one of the waiters dressed in aback and tie suit to come post haste and merely pointed towards the floor. "My glass has broken. I wish to have the shards removed and the floor cleaned." The earth pony waiter nodded and pulled a napkin to clean the spilled liquid while carefully avoiding some of the glass.

"No don’t clean it with your mouth, you dolt! Can you not see that I am conversing with my aunts and the Princess! Get a unicorn who can properly clean this mess post-haste," sneered Blueblood. The poor pony bumbled slightly as he dropped the napkin. Celestia and Luna frowned deeply as Twilight’s face contorted in disgust.

"Yes I didn’t know sir I’m sorry sir," fumbled the obviously upset waiter.

“Of course you didn’t, now go!” snapped Blueblood.

“That won’t be necessary.” Suddenly the shards were suddenly grasped by a blue glow and slowly each insignificant piece reform and the soft blue light correlated and danced around it. Each bit was illuminated by light as eventually the light came to the centre and the glass reform just as new albeit minus the liquid. The glass lowered before the earth pony, who looked up at Princess Luna with awe. “You may return this to the kitchen. Please enjoy the rest of your night.” The earth pony mumbled a ‘thank you in-between a low bow and taking the glass in his mouth before trotting off. Luna’s smile vanished as he disappeared from view.

“That was uncalled for,” sighed Celestia to Blueblood.

“For what? Me telling him to do his job?” asked Blueblood incredulously. Celestial’s stern gaze though made him turn his to avoid looking at her. He should know his place.

“Perhaps you should also consider your place nephew,” spoke Luna. “We are not a dictatorship where we decide the place of ponies.”

"But we are state are we not? Everypony has their role to play in the state whether it be leadership or to serve. It is hypocrisy to say that we of noble blood are not above those that serve us only then to hold a disproportionate amount of wealth at the same time.” The princesses did not respond but from the disdain in Luna’ eyes that his statement was not well received.

“As I was saying to Twilight before all that, that I have received the most wonderful news,” he said proudly. Celestia eyed him carefully. The double meaning behind the words was clear to her. Her messengers had already informed of the court case's outcome. It was what she had expected but that didn't mean she had to be happy about it.

“And what could this most wonderful news be?”

“Oh it’s nothing really in hindsight. Just a silly unicorn’s attempts to make small talk with a Princess. Besides we’ll all know it is soon enough. I would hate to take any of the limelight from our dear Princess. After all this is Twilight’s day, is it not?” Blueblood then pulled out a small pocket watch from his coat and looked at it. He gasped. “Oh would you look at the time. It seems my dalliances have made me late for the latest troop inspection. Ah, I don’t imagine a few minutes in the cold will do them harm. But sadly it would be cruel to leave them much longer. Alas duty calls Princess.”

He moved forward, bowed and then lifted Twilight’s hoof and planted a small kiss upon it. Twilight pulled back slightly but he merely smiled as he did the same. Luna’s face was completely neutral but few saw the golden glow desperately holding her legs in place to prevent her from doing something she regretted. Blueblood turned and trotted with his head high as he exited.

"Do take care Princesses and be sure not to miss tomorrow’s paper would you?!" He called as he exited. Luna and Twilight looked baffled by his words and looked at each other. Though they failed to see the growing scowl that donned Celestia's features as the white unicorn exited.

Storm Mount who was enjoying some scotch turned to watch the Prince leave, not even pretending to actually care about the lady who was talking about her views on the educational system. His eyes followed the Prince until he was out of sight. He took a long drink of his scotch.

'Things are just about to get interesting around here.'

Author's Note

And I'MMM BAAACK!! Yeah it's been hell the past few weeks. I expect it to be hell for the next few months as well. I may need to start shortening chapters.

In case anyone's wondering I time timeskipped to the meeting because the plot was moving too slow for my liking. I decided to increase the pace so we could finally get out of the fluff. Blueblood was a joy to write but I feel I need more devlopment on his part later so he isn't a one dimensional buffon throughout the story.

As for editing. I'm sorry if it's riddled with mistakes. The sheer bulk of this chapter was incredible to manage. I'll never figure out how people can write 10k and still have a social life.

Please pick out errors so I can correct them and I hope you enjoy! Ciao!!

The Hearth

Twilight sighed as she overlooked the chaos from the aftermath of the Hearth's Warming party she had held within her library.

It wasn’t a distressed or angry sigh but rather one of welcome content. The confetti of Pinkie Pie, the spilled punch, the smell of overcooked food and the hanging decorations of the library. Yes the night had been a complete and utter success and Twilight could be no more happy with its outcome.

It was a welcome return to normalcy after the aftermath of the envoy’s meeting, whatever one may deem as ‘normal’ for the lives of the ever active elements of harmony.

She picked out the sleeping Spike from amongst the celebratory debris. Using her magic she gently lifted the young drake and carried him up the stairs, laying Spike on her back as she ascended them.

When she reached the bedroom she briefly looked out onto the clear skies from her balcony. The party had been stuffy and she was inclined to let some air in despite the bitter external cold. The view of the snow-capped houses and wide white fields was also quite nice. She left it open for another purpose anyway, she was expecting company.

She placed the baby dragon down in his wicker basket and pulled up the blanket to his neck to which he greedily grabbed in his sleep induced state in order to offset the oncoming icy temperatures. She smiled down onto him as he slept peacefully.

“Happy Hearth’s Warming Eve, Spike.” She placed a chaste kiss upon his cheek. His face scrunched and he scratched his head as he turned. She supressed a small chuckle so as to not to wake him.

Her ears twitched as she heard an increase of wind and the subsequent slight creak of wood under sompony’s body weight. Maintaining her smile she turned to face the new arrival.

There standing in the centre of moon light was figure dressed in the strangest attire. A rather raunchy red suit rimmed with white rims that reached down to just above the hooves. The suit was designed to highlight the curves of the wearers body which it did most swimmingly in regards to the figure. A similarly designed hat sat upon a horned head. It barely concealed the long starry mane that almost touched the floor. The twinkling of starlight was captured within teal eyes. Luna gave her lover a toothy grin.

“Ho Ho Ho!”

“Discord preserves me,” sighed Twilight failing to hide her ever mounting giggles as she scrutinized Luna’s attire. “What in Tartarus are you wearing?”

“Tis the season to don such apparel no?”

Twilight could only shake her head in reply. Though she did admit the look rather suited Luna in a strange way. Twilight was about to go to Luna but stopped and turned to face Spike once more.

“He does think the world of thee Twilight,” said Luna as she crossed the bedroom towards her lover. She brushed up against Twilight’s side as she approached. Twilight sighed as she leaned into the fuzzy clothing.

“Yeah,” she whispered. “I just…sometimes I feel like it’s unfair on him. He never signed up for this.” Luna raised a questioning eyebrow. Twilight moved her hoof around as if to emphasize her very being. “Me being a princess and all.” Twilight sagged. Her wings touching the floor. “It’s as if I’m forcing him to grow up because of my duties. It’d kill me knowing I took the best years of his life trailing in the shadow of servitude to some ‘princess’.”

“Nonsense,” rebuked Luna. “Spike is not some mindless child.”

“Far from it.” Twilight smiled. “He’s so young but I’d be lost without him. I just don’t want to hurt him is all.” Twilight suddenly laughed as she looked Luna in the eyes. “I’m being a bit of a buzzkill am I not?”

“Twilight.” Luna squeezed a hoof around Twilight. “I may not have the natural institution my sister has for raising children though from learned from experience I can say that you do and will always do what is right for Spike.”

“Hah If only I could be a better royal then maybe I wouldn’t be so down about it eh?”

Luna scowled. “If you are referring to that stupid article...”

“Still a bit mad hmm?” questioned Twilight who decided to poke Luna’s nose gently with her hoof before wriggling out from underneath the lunar mare’s grip. She trotted towards the open balcony.

“How you take such light in the heart of such slander,” hissed Luna under her breath though she relented slightly after meeting Twilight’s turned head.

“I never said I wasn’t upset about the whole thing,” huffed Twilight as she shut the doors rather forcefully and pulled the curtains. Luna gave her an embarrassed smile to which Twilight ignored as she passed. Twilight began her descent down the stairs with Luna in tow.

“He is lucky that he is royalty,” said Luna. “A few days in the cell would perhaps give way to common sense.”

Twilight trotted tot the kitchen using he magic to collect various dirty plates and utensils lying around the place. Luna threw in the odd plate into the sink as well. Twilight ran some warm water into the sink and taking a cloth so helpfully given by the red dressed mare began to clean with her magic each plate.

Without turning to Luna she asked “Are you still mad at Celestia?” The words came out as weak to Luna's ears. Barely above a whisper. It was apparent that Twilight’s concern lay not with the ramblings of an incompetent but rather the hurt that had occurred because of it between the two sisters. ‘Always the one to think of another pony. It is a wonder that you were not ingrained with the element of kindness as well Twilight,’ thought Luna.

These thoughts though turned to a sudden burst of anger as Luna explored her mind deeper in order to answer. The words of the nightmare from not too long ago came rushing back like a heavy cloud held above her head or a black thorn that kept cutting at her very being. The sudden onset of despair and disappointment became intoxicating. Luna could not then control her words as they slipped out.

“Of course I am! She hid this from me.” Twilight stopped her cleaning. “She hid this from us! She felt the need to interfere again.” Luna placed the gift she carried and her hat on the nearby dining table. "Like she always does!” Luna shook her head violent as she spat out her final words.

“Keep it down Luna,” hushed Twilight as she confronted the alicorn with a look of indignation. “Spike’s trying to sleep.”

Luna was about to counter but her anger was lost. She felt ashamed once more to have lost her temper. How could she have been so hostile on such an important night as this? Twilight did not deserve to be the source of her anger. In truth that was the last emotion she had ever wanted to impress on Twilight. She sighed and sat on one of the chairs near the table. Content to reside in her frustration.

Twilight noticed the sudden wilt that Luna appeared to go through. Putting down her washing she trotted over to Luna.

“Let’s move into the sitting room. It’s warmer in there,” whispered Twilight. Luna nodded numbly though brightened a bit when Twilight placed the red hat with bells back on her head which temporarily covered her eyes.

Grinning as she did so, she retaliated by tripping the young alicorn with her magic as she entered the darkened sitting room of the library. The only source of light was a roaring fire opposite to the rather luxurious couch to which Twilight ensued to trip onto. Landing with a soft ‘umph’ as she did so. Luna laughed at the adorable little face Twilight made in doing so. It made her almost forget her questions on the hazards of having a large fire in a building made entirely of wood.

Luna nuzzled Twilight’s neck as she joined her on the couch. The gentle warmth of the fire felt rather nice after such a long flight in the cold, perhaps even better when the warmth was intertwined with heat of Twilight’s body.

“I don’t understand,” mumbled Luna. Her wings flicked in agitation.

“Understand what?”

“How you can forgive so easily?” Luna met the purple orbs of Twilight’s eyes. “How can you ignore these…wrongdoings, Twilight? How can you stand while that stallion and his cronies drag your name through the mud?"

Twilight was silent a moment and while her eyes were still looking at Luna, the look was distant. It was if their roles were interchanged. Luna having become the wide eyed student and Twilight suddenly growing to be the wise old alicorn.

“Because growing up as Celestia’s student you learn to put up with ponies like Blueblood and their nastiness." She gave Luna a meaningful look."Don’t think this was the first time I’ve ever been verbally abused Luna. Having no friends was only one of the problems of growing up being me.” Twilight frowned deeply. “Getting mad about it is pointless.” Twilight’s hoof tightened slightly around Luna. “Trust me I know.” Luna drew her into a gentle kiss I attempt to alleviate her mare’s discomfort.

“But what of Celestia?” queried Luna weakly as she pulled back from the kiss. Luna kicked herself mentally for returning to the subject. The evening was becoming a bit less enjoyable each time she appeared to speak. “Surely you agree our sister has overstepped herself once more?”

“If you’re asking me if I’m upset that Celestia didn’t come to us originally than yes I am,” stated Twilight Luna drew back in surprise But. Luna’s head fell once more as she heard the dreaded ‘but’. "I can’t fault her for trying to protect us Luna.”

“Protect us,” scoffed Luna. “As if we need protection.”

“We do Luna,” rebuked Twilight. “If that article came out during a state visit it would have been a disaster. We’d make the entire state look like fools if one our own princes were actively coming out against a standing sovereign, let alone one related to you two.

You are overreacting to this whole thing. Blueblood isn’t a monster Luna. Yes he’s a horrid, pig headed, coward and bigot that likes to put others down to make himself feel better but by letting his tripe get to you are letting him win.”

Twilight put on her best smile for the finish while turning Luna’s head to meet hers and lowered it so both of them felt the slight tingle of their breaths on each other’s face. “Don’t let him get under your skin Luna. He’s spent his entire life trying to make misery for those who don’t agree with him and relishes when you strike back at him. Don’t give him that satisfaction Luna. It isn’t worth our time.”

“Gah, I hate when you make more sense than me,” murmured Luna as she pulled away only to be stopped by Twilight. “Why can’t you be the ignorant angry one for once?”

“You have your anger I have my nervous breakdowns,” said Twilight as she giggled. Luna sat up straight once, shifting her body weight in the process so that she appeared a bit taller. “At least I hope you put it aside for today.” Twilight peered at Luna with one eye half closed. “Right?”

“If you mean my feelings about my sister than yes,” Luna sighed and relaxed her tense shoulder blades."Hearth’s Warming is a special time for me and my sister.” Luna’s mouth twitched. “We do not fight on this day in spite of our differences. Even if we must put on a mask around each other to act in such a normal manner, the occasion is of great significance to us.” Twilight was about to cut in but Luna beat her to the punch. “But that does not mean I have forgotten what has transgressed.”

“I’m not asking you to forget.” Twilight clicked her tongue in thought. She wondered briefly why the day meant so much but silenced it to answer more pressing matters. “I’m just asking you to talk about it. If not with me than with Celestia.”

“And if she does not listen?”

“Then make her listen,” urged Twilight as she put her hoof on Luna’s. “Don’t let her shut you out Luna and don’t let yourself be shut in.”

“I’ll…take your words into consideration.”

“That’s all I can ask of you." Twilight used one of her hoofs to massage her temple. The day had been a taxing experience and Luna’s issues weren’t helping. “Ugh this night’s been a bit of a train wreck hasn’t it?” She didn’t wait for Luna to reply. “I think we need something to loosen up a bit.” She levitated some glasses over with her magic.

A large, open bottle of wine followed it. “I think a little alcohol will do us nicely. I think we both need this. I certainly do.” Twilight poured a glass for both of them. “Sorry I couldn’t find an unopened bottle you’d be surprised how fast the girls go through my stock for the year.”

“Twilight Sparkle the alcoholic,” laughed Luna. “I would have never guessed.” Twilight sputtered on her drink and gagged. Luna hit her with broadside of her wing and eventually Twilight returned to her senses while massaging her throat. Luna enjoyed the change of conversation.

“I am no-t an alcoholic. I just enjoy the occasional drink is all,” stutteredTwilight as she circled the rim of the glass with her hoof while blushing. “Just don’t tell my parents okay.”

“Excuse me?” Luna’s Cheshire grin grew to enormous proportions. “Did I really just here you admit that you’re afraid that your mother may find out that you’re a casual drinker. This is new.” Luna sat back with her glass as she sipped from it. “This is despite the clear fact that you are of legal age and a princess with the boot.”

“It’s to boot, Luna,” corrected Twilight as she rolled her eyes. “Yes I’m aware of how childish it sounds, but then again what am I exactly afraid of you’ve never me met my parents.” Twilight snorted dismissively.

“I presume that somehow it would be ill advised for me to encounter your parents from your use of tone?”

“If they learned of your exact relationship with me with then I would say most certainly yes,” said Twilight as she looked down at her glass.

"Your parents sound like the rather traditional type," giggled Luna.

“You have no idea,” sighed Twilight as she leaned back into the couch. She looked up towards the present Luna had brought. “What’s that there?”

“Oh this,” said Luna. She brushed forward the gift with her feathered appendage. “Tis a gift for you. In the spirit of this season and as by tradition between friends I believe.”

“You didn’t have to get me a gift you know,” said Twilight pulling it forward with her magic and examining it with great curiosity. “I’m quite happy already with what I have.”

“Stop being so humble, Twilight. It would not have felt right to leave you without anything from me besides I'm quite content in terms of material possesions yet you still thought to buy a gift for me if the less than subtle way dear in which you concealed your present behind the couch is any indication dear."

“Well uh yeah,” smiled Twilight bashfully. She gently undid the purple bow of the navy blue box. Within it lay a velvet red cushion upon which the top was graced with the most beautiful looking broach. It glimmered in the low lighting, the fire reflected in its beauty. The definitive shape of Twilight’s cutie mark was etched. The stone was clearly of fine rock almost diamond likein the detail of the cut except for the purple colour and and slightly diffrent feel to it.

“Oh my it’s... beautiful Luna.” Twilight’s eyes grew into saucers, her mouth hanging open in disbelief. She stuttered I have no words her mouth gaped for air as she met Luna’s eyes. “Where did you get this Luna?”

“Oh, the craft ponies of this era are far more numerous than those of my era. With enough bits you’d be surprised as you say how may would come popping out of the wood work. Though I must question how ponies exactly emerge from wood. Was there a time when ethereal spells existed in which ponies could traverse the wood of houses and establishments?”

“I really need to get you a phrase book Luna.” Twilight examined the broaches beauty one more time before lowering it back into the box. She then quickly dove into a kiss with Luna to which the moon goddess recuperated with great vigour.

Eventually the need for air outweighed the passion of the moment and the two mutually separated, thought a strand of saliva hung for a moment between them much Twilight’s chagrin. “Uh Thanks again Luna,” she coughed as she twirled the edge of her mane with her hoof. “It’s just…” Luna put up her silver gilded shoe to Twilight’s face.

“You do not need to thank me anymore than you already have Twilight. The pleasure was mine in buying such a gift for you. It only serves that the most glorious of jewellery is assigned to the most beautiful of mares.”

Twilight blushed profusely as lit up her horn which summoned with a flash of magenta light a rectangular gift wrapped rather poorly in blue wrapping paper with cute little snowmen around it.

“Sorry about the wrapping Pinkie tried to open it earlier something about checking if the gift was right. It feels kind of cheap compared to the packing that yours came with.”

Luna immediately tore into it the paper and discarded it onto the floor. The gift was revealed to be a book. Luna couldn’t help but smirk. If there was one gift she would always be assured of from Twilight then it would definitely be a book. She raised it up from her lap to get a better look at it. She scanned over the worn cover before the authors name spring out at her. Her mouth fell.

“This is one of the works of Cali Pose!” gasped Luna.

“Yes,that it is” stated Twilight coyly as she drank some more.

“But this is impossible! This poetry is over a thousand years old. Celestia told me most of the old library was lost in a fire.” Luna kept looking back from the book to Twilight and then to the book again in disbelief. “How…what…How did you even know I liked poetry? I believe I have not mentioned it to you before.”

“No but I believe Celestia mentioned it during a conversation one day, so I started browsing for something from your time period.”
“But surely everything was lost.”

“When you’re a princess you have your ways of finding out what you want pretty fast. I recovered it from a merchant outside of Equestria in Saddle Arabia. Cost me a bit a good bit of my stipend as well but from the look on your face I’d say it was worth it. Now…” Suddenly Twilight was brought into a bone crushing hug.

“You’re welcome Luna,” whispered Twilight into Luna’s ear as she leaned into the hug. The sweet scent of Luna’s mane filling her nostrils as the two held their hug. Luna then released her captive as she once again was entranced by the book. Like a foal in a candy shop she flicked through the pages though was careful not to damage the aged pages.

“I barely remember half of this book. I was but a mere foal when this art came to fruition. To have a first edition in such quality...” Luna stopped to catch her breath. Her eyes were cast downwards only to shoot up to Twilight. “Perhaps I could teach you a thing or two about it sometime.” Twilight just chuckled.

“I’d like that Luna. I’d like that a lot.”

Eventually the two settled down in front of the hearth and laid there gifts aside. They two did not speak but rather enjoyed the companionable silence of each other’s company. Occasionally they would take a drink from their respective glasses as they watched the dancing fire.

Twilight glanced over towards a nearby table where an important letter was placed. Its contents forgotten about for now. Instead she chose to move closer To Luna who draped a comforting wing around her and snuggled in close.

The comforting moment shared between made them forget about the raging snowstorm that had begun outside and the bitter grasp that accompanied it. But it meant little to both the residents of Ponyville and of the town's library, for they were in the company of the ones they loved and that was warmth enough.

Author's Note

Damn that was way too late getting out! For that I apologise. I've been traveling to see family for the past few days and then had to come home and tear down the decorations, not to mention about of courses I had to attend meant that I was utterly backtracked with writing. Eh C'est la vie during Christmas.

Know it's a bit late but I guess it's the thought that counts right?

Please point out mistakes. Hope you enjoy! Oh and Merry Really Late Christmas And I'm So Sorry I Didn't Get The Chapter Out On Time! So happy M.R.L.C.A.I.S.S.I.D.G.T.O.O.T

Departure Time

“I can’t believe you invited us to go on a holiday to Saddle Arabia with you Twilight! Oh I’m so excited,” shouted Pinkie as she hopped furiously up and down on the library floors with the five other ponies looking at her.

The large sitting room of the library was now home to three suitcases with a fourth in the process of being packed. The letter to which she had just been reading had been abandoned on the nearby coffee table. Twilight carefully picked up and folded the royal invitation she had recieved and placed it within one of the pockets of the suitcases.

With the end of the Hearth's Warming Celebrations, Twilight was suprised to have find out that the letter she had recieved during the envoys visit was a direct invitation for her and her entourage to meet the King of Saddle Arabia. While Twilight had been hesitant at first to accept such a thing so early into her reign, she reconsidered after seeing Luna's ragged state a few days ealier. It just seemed like the perfect oppurtunity for her to spend some time with her friends and her marefriend while also pleasing the Foreign office and Saddle Arabians themselves.

“Just think of all the parties we can have!” Pinkie suddenly gasped. “I’m going to need more confetti!” She disappeared before Twilight could even utter her reply. The resounding indifference expressed by the group as a whole was a testament to regularity of the pink mare’s actions.

“In all seriousness darlings it is simply divine that we get to visit Saddle Arabia,” said Rarity stepping forward. There was a twinkle in Rarity’s eye as she pronounced the name. "It is said to be the home of the finest silk and jewellery of the known world! Why the materials themselves are worth their weight in gold alone due to the transport costs.” Rarity then became rapt with thought before breaking from her stupor.

“Wait a second I have the most fabulous Ideaaaaa!” She faced Spike and batted her lashes at him. “Spike Wikey would you be a dear and prepare another suit case for me I’m going to need it.”

“I’m on it Rarity,” saluted Spike as he rushed out of the library.

“No point in wasting such a golden opportunity to get such products on cheap. Not only is it an exotic holiday but the perfect business venture. Why I’ll be the envy of the fashion scene.” Rarity's mouth began to water at the thought. After receiving a few curious glances from her friends, Rarity laughed awkwardly as she wiped her mouth before trotting over to Twilight.

“I’ll meet you up at the train station darling. I just have to sort out Sweetie Belle's accommodation for now. My parents will be arriving soon to pick her up.” She patted Twilight on the back and moved to the door, looking back to the group once more. “Until then darlings.”

Twilight shook her head and smiled as she watched her go. Applejack shifted on her hooves as Twilight picked out another book from the upper shelf to put in her case. Twilight inspected the title as Applejack spoke up.

“Now Twilight how long exactly is this going take?” Twilight glanced over the top of her case as she rested the book within it. “While I appreciate the sentimentality behind it all, Ah really do, but mah farm ain’t gonna take care of itself you know. Winter Wrap Up is coming soon and Mac’ll have to get the equipment ready, not to mention filing those darn tax returns.”

“I thought those weren’t due for another two months?” asked Twilight. Her knowledge of the Equestria tax system had been rather extensively researched since her coronation.

“It’s tradition. Might as well get ‘em out of the way when there is little work to be done around the farm. Anyway Mac is as stubborn as an ass and won’t do it unless I pester 'm. Ya still haven’t answered my question Twi,” said Applejack.

"Not that long, a week at most, Applejack," sighed Twilight who moved through her collection of books once more. It was apparent that three encyclopaedias along with essentials (which included one general encyclopaedia itself) could sadly be not accommodated in the already bulging case. “I can’t linger anyway not with this whole noble issue hanging over my head.” Her wings shook in agitation.

Fluttershy and Applejack noticed but kept quiet. Twilight became rather edgy if the subject was brought up too often. It was mutually decided that it was best to let her deal with it on her own terms and offer moral support in the meantime. Twilight returned one of the books to the shelves.

“Oh that’s good I don’t know if I could leave Angel bunny any longer,” said Fluttershy changing the subject immediately. “I mean I trust Rose and all,but what if she doesn’t give him his favourite food?” Her eyes widened at the thought. “Or what if she does give him his daily foot rub?" Fluttershy’s wings sprang out in alarm. "What if she forgets about him and doesn't come at all!”

Fluttershy let out a scream that would have been worrying were it not for the fact that it was barely louder then the squeak of a common mouse. “Oh maybe I shouldn’t go,” whimpered Futtershy, her voice almost defeated .

“Shy please,” said Rainbow Dash getting up from the couch where she had been rereading Daring Do. For the sixth time Twilight believed.This was confirmed as she saw the fictional khaki wearing pegagus swinging from a vine on the cover, as Dash placed the book on the coffee table. “I mean the rat-I mean bunny can take care of himself.” Dash flashed Fluttershy a smile as she floated over to her. “Besides Discord will be there to care of him. I think?”

“Somehow that is not very reassuring,” whispered Fluttershy. An image of Angel bunny held by a stick over a fire while Discord laughed manically came to her mind. It wouldn’t be the first time such a thought came to her.

“Oh please you have to go Shy. I mean this is just like book one of Daring Do’s adventures.” Rainbow Dash back flipped and swopped in the air, much to Twilight’s annoyance and Fluttershy’s momentary fright. “Off to a foreign desert land. Bad guys around every corner.” Her eyes shifted back and forth before make a strange movement with her hooves as if to poor imitate some form of martial art form. It looked more like Rainbow was having a mild form of seizure. Fluttershy wilted at Dash’s words. “Gold and treasure beyond our wildest dreams and an evil archaeologist-”

“That is fiction Rainbow Dash. Daring Do is nothing but fiction,” quipped Twilight as she cut the cyan mare from finishing. “Do you realise that we will be doing none of those things especially robbing any treasure.” Dash’s face fell. “This is a diplomatic visit or were you not paying attention to my seminar?”

“No. That thing was sooo boring, it went on for like forever,” groaned Dash as she rolled her head. Twilight was not impressed.

“It was twenty five minutes. I approximated the exact time in order to fit in set lunch breaks and the necessary time needed for the preparation of tea.”

“Whatever,” said Rainbow Dash as she dive bombed back onto the couch with a satisfying ‘thud’ before picking up her book to read again. Sadly her action was for naught as a purple glow lifted her from her seated position. Hanging limply in the magical alicorn’s grip Dash watched as Twilight continued to face away from her as she kept packing. Applejack watched the whole thing with a rather bemused smile.

“Now Rainbow I will remind you to behave,” Twilight reprimanded. "We know very little about the Saddle Arabians outside of the princess’s account on them. I want no tomfoolery. Understand?” Twilight inclined her head forward, her scrutinizing gaze attempted to bore a hole with her eyes into the utterly disinterested Rainbow Dash.

“Sure thing, Mom,” snorted Rainbow Dash.

"There is no need to be so childish Rainbow Dash." Rainbow Dash paid no heed as she stuck her tongue out at Twilight when the alicorn faced away from her. "Think of this as a great opportunity to learn about foreign cultures." Applejack and Fluttershy giggled at the two’s interaction. Twilight sought out the source of their amusement and was once more met with Rainbow Dash who was trying to look inconspicuous.

“Hurray I can’t contain my excitement,” stated the cyan mare rather sarcastically. Suddenly Dash could no longer hear the familiar sound of magic and soon gravity dragged her back down to earth as Twilight harrumphed. Fluttershy spoke as she helped Dash get up.

“Well I can’t wait to see all the lovely new animal friends I can meet. I brought a book and all. Oh I just have to know. I mean the King of Saddle Arabia has the most wonderful private garden right next to his palace.”

“Wow wait,” said the still dazed Rainbow Dash as she gained her bearings. “We will be staying in the palace?”

“Yes Rainbow Dash it is customary for foreign dignitaries to stay in the palace, to which you will be on this journey,” lectured Twilight as if it were common knowledge. Noticing the increase in Rainbow Dash’s attention, Twilight thoughtfully added “You will also be granted unlimited access to anything the king grants is acessible to us.”

Dash’s face grew into a sly grin. “This trip just suddenly got more interesting.”

"Of course you’d go along and say something like that," chuckled Applejack as she swung a leg around Dash’s shoulders. “Always ‘bout you sugarcube?” Rainbow Dash shoved Applejacks hoof back and held her head up as if in dignified by the remark.

“I’ll admit I’m a mare of simple tastes,” said Dash in a posh haughty voice but snickered as she finished. Her antics drew a light giggle from the other ponies.

“Hopefully anyway,” interjected Twilight. “Perhaps the king won’t take too long with anything he needs to talk to me about.”

“Well I think Angel will be okay but there is one thing, Twilight,” piped in Fluttershy. “Uh, you said um we were going to be foreign uh…speakers.” Fluttershy’s voice seemed to fade as her sentence carried.

“Dignitaries,” corrected Twilight. “But yes Fluttershy I did. What about it?”

“But I really don’t uh want to do that if that’s okay with you?” mumbled Fluttershy. “I wouldn’t even know what to do. It’s just… I don’t believe I’m very…qualified.”

“No Fluttershy you will not need to do any of that," spoke Twilight gently to her friend meeting her eyes as the buttercup mare looked up. Twilight’s tone seemed to relax the tension that had been building up in the poor mares shoulders.

“I’d never impose something like that on you guys. As you said you’re not qualified. Heck I’m not even really qualified if you get down to it. But duty is duty.” Twilight sealed up the case and placed it with the others in a perfect line near the door. She then gave her full attention to her friends. “That’s why Princess Luna and an official from the foreign office will be joining us for our little trip.”

“Princess Luna will be joining us?” Fluttershy asked, her curiosity piqued by the news of the still relatively unknown mare joining their group.

“She insisted she accompany us,” responded Twilight. “She wants to see more of the world and would enjoy doing so in the company of friends.”

“Well I guess that explains the weird bat ponies out the front of the library,” said Applejack.

"Yes sadly we’ll need guards as well. Standard procedure when an official is travelling to another country. I wish we could be a bit more casual when traveling but unfortunately for you, I’m a princess." Twilight shot the two a sympathetic look.

“Oh well ‘am fine with the Princess joining us. We don’t get to see enough of the old girl. Hunkered up in that castle all the time. You must be real excited to see the Princess, Twilight,” said Applejack.

“You have no idea Applejack,” smiled Twilight, the double meaning was lost on the earth pony. Before anything more could be said, there was knock on the door. One of the guards poked his head through the door before clearing his throat.

“I’m sorry your highness, but the hour of our departure is nearing and it would be within our interest for the elements to retrieve their items."

“Thanks you, good sir.” The stallion nodded before closing the door once more. Twilight turned back to her friends. “You heard the stallion girls; you should go get your things. We’ll meet up at the train station in thirty minutes.”

The three mares nodded and departed the library saying a quick goodbyes to Twilight as they went. Twilight returned the gesture and waved at them until the door finally closed. Left alone at last, Twilight was able to collapse onto her couch in a most undignified manner. Her thoughts turned to Luna.

‘Where is she? She’s late already. I wonder what’s keeping her?’

“Princess,” came a gruff voice behind the door. "Do you want us to take your bags?" Twilight didn’t respond immediately, perhaps out of some misguided hope that Luna would just suddenly appear in the middle of the library. Eventually conceding defeat in the matter and cursing Luna’s tardiness she called back "Yes that would be perfect."

Adjusting her mane once more she followed the two stallions out the library door before casting a quick locking spell on it. She regarded the two bat ponies that looked towards her, waiting for her directive.

“Well gentlecolts, let’s get this show on the road,” she said as she passed by the two night guards who followed with her luggage in tow towards the train station.

Author's Note

Filler Alert!!! Yeah not much of a chapter but it is necessary for transition purposes an to also introduce to introduce the letter from the last chapter. Next chapter will be a signifcant one.

Also Applejack's dialogue is just horrible to write. Love her character but I just hate adding an accent on any of my characters. It looks and feels unnatural.

Well hope you enjoy and once again point out any mistakes I make. Though at this point I'm really considering getting an editor.

The Assembly

Storm Mount sat with a smug smile sitting quite comfortably on his dry lips. He took a quick drink from the glass that had placed on his makeshift podium in front of him. Occasionally his ear flicked out as another shout resonated in his ear drums. It was the roar of five hundred very ticked off nobles.

It was like sweet music to his ears. Was there any greater pleasure then seeing his upstart, pig-headed ‘brethren’ raging like foals who just lost their favourite toy? Their snarling faces contorted in outrage of matters they neither possessed the intellect nor the capacity to understand beyond face value. There was always two sides.

One consisting of the ultra-conservatives, whom Storm Mount thought on occasion, vied for the days when there were still serfs around. The other group were what the prime minister liked to call the ‘educated’ class. Young nobles who believed that there should be greater self-determination for the ponies they governed. Which was a complete lie, if one to merely look deeper than that. All they truly wanted was to decentralise the state in order to having more acting powers impressed on themselves.

Both were as bad as each other. Logic was not a word that sat well with these ponies. Storm Mount was like a teacher among children here.

Of course, it was rather irritating being pulled from his rather cosy bed, early in the morning, for problems that should have been left in more capable hooves. But his annoyance quickly subsided to surprise upon learning that several of ‘noble’ houses had called a surprise meeting of the Assembly, to be held within Canterlot’s council chambers.

The Assembly was an oddity in itself. Rarely called upon due to its usual incompetence and the logistical issues with gathering five hundred extremely wealthy and very selfish ponies. Most of the time though, it just acted as a forum for the nobility to bully the government under the idea that it was the will of the ponies, to which the houses were reportedly, meant to represent.

The pristine surroundings certainly did not emulate the filth spilling from each refined voice, within the hallowed halls. Sometimes he wondered whether he was in a government building or a tavern after midnight, such was the state of politics in Equestria.

‘Well, it could be worse,’ he mused to himself. 'At least nopony has started murdering each other like some of the Minotaur clans.' He paused for a moment as something was thrown from across the room. ‘Yet anyway.’

The hall was built much like any ordinary parliamentarian building within the known civilised world, similar in design to the utterly irrelevant House of Commons. Seating was arranged in a circular design that went fully around the room, which was only broken by an entrance door. There was enough seats to hold around six hundred members of the nobility. In truth, it reminded Storm Mount of the old university halls from his youth except slightly more overwhelming in its stature.

There was of course primary seating for the more ‘important’ houses, which were opposite to the large exit doors and the centre of the room, which Storm Mount and several members of his cabinet were now standing on. The whole thing was presented like some farcical court.

Eventually the hammering of a hoof against an oak table begged for quiet from all sides, though the action only became relevant as some of the more ‘vocal’ members of the Assembly required a moment, to quench their parched throats.

Storm Mount briefly regarded the Representative of the Houses. The old stallion who went by the name of Lord Shell stood to attention before the assembled mass. Behind him sat the heads of the most important houses, all dressed in the finest clothing bits could buy.

“The houses call for quiet,” he bellowed, his frame shook violently as he did so. “We wish to speak to the Prime Ministers in regards to our questions.”

“This incompetent fool has done us enough already, questions are no longer warranted,” replied a shrill voice from the upper rafters. The countess of house Evergreen stood to attention. “Need there be more evidence, then his suicidal support of a commoner in relation to the throne.”

“That commoner, is your princess and should be treated with the respect she deserves,” roared a relative of the defence minister. Cheers broke around him, the countess sneered ans sat down with a scowl on her face.

“She is no princess of mine,” countered Sir Quartz. A great mix of boos and cheers rang out at his remark. Though several ponies around him try to drown it out. “My fore fathers did not spill precious blood centuries ago, so the very leaders of our state could become tainted. I tell you this only the beginning of a very slippery slope that our fair country is headed. If this…girl is to gain even a fraction of power.” He quickly retook his seat with a huff. Several ponies around him shook him in celebration.

“Tainted,” sneered Storm Mount, finally gaining his voice among the nobles. “Says the house with so much inbreeding that your very children are incapable of counting to five. Perhaps it’d be more befitting for your ilk to prefer the company of dogs in the muck rather then amongst nobles.”

“How dare you! I’ll kill you!” Quartz appeared to attempt to run down from his seat only to be held back by several of his friends from pursuing his malcontent any further. Another bang brought attention back to Lord Shell.

“My fellow nobles can we stop this madness,” he sighed, sounding defeated and very tired. “We are meant to be above such barbarous accusations.” He shot a withering look at Storm Mount, who shrugged off the glance. After a tense moment the chamber seemed to calm slightly. It was all a game anyway. Nothing said was personal. Most of the time.

“The Prime Minister is correct,” called out Equis, the duke of Trottingham, from behind the representative. “This meeting was not called to act as forum to spew bile between rivalling families. Our sole concern is to discuss the competency of the government in the backing of Princess Celestia’s student as an heir to the throne.”

“House Blueblood objects,” spoke a soft and silky voice to his right. The voice wasn’t powerful but everypony knew the person behind it was. The matriarch of house Blueblood. The widow of former Duke of Canterlot and the mother of the current Prince.

“This is not a court. There are no objections. Besides nothing ill was said, if I heard correctly.”

“Correction. The ‘Princess’ is not the technical heir to the throne. That position alone resides with my house. Until a said time in which Princess Celestia says otherwise I would like the Assembly to refrain from the use of such a title. While this may not be a court it is in the interest of the Assembly that we do not implant any false ideas in the minds of some of the nobility.”

“You cannot instruct us as you wish matriarch but in future the Assembly will be sure to take more care in such honorifics. Please sit down,” wheezed Lord Shell. The mare seemed content and retook her seat pulling out a fan with her magic and began waving it at herself.

“Vote?” questioned Storm Mount as he scrunched up his nuzzle in confusion. He looked back towards Inkwell. The mare shrugged and gave him a blank stare.

“The nobility has displayed a desire to vote on the constitutional status of Princess Twilight’s role within government,” said Shell. “The matter has not been defined well enough to the assembly’s satisfaction.”

“Out of the question!” shouted Storm Mount, his voice at full stretch. “She has been selected by Princess Celestia herself. The Assembly has no authority to decide who sits on the throne or not.” He scanned each row of seated ponies, daring any to say otherwise.

“No it does not but we are the will of the ponies,” said Hooftone. A few of the more liberal ponies laughed at such a ridiculous statement, he ignored them. “While she is our princess, the Assembly is less willing to give supreme authority to one barely out of adolescence.”

“What ponies? When was the last time any of you sat among the so called ponies you represent?” retorted Storm Mount, his very being incensed by such blatant lies. “Besides that so called child has shown more responsibility and personal strength then any member of the Assembly.”

“Irrelevant, we are getting off topic,” harrumphed Lady Silver Line. “While the Assembly does not wish to go against the princess's wishes. Many of us feel that it would be ill advised to give power to one so young and inexperienced.”

“Then what of young Cadenza, the Assembly seemed far more willing to accommodate her then our new leader. Despite her sharing similar disadvantages upon her ascension? ”

“You know full well Prime Minister that Princess Cadence comes from an illustrious and well respected house. The matter with Princess Twilight is more complex regarding the purity of her blood,” spoke the Duchess of Baltimare.

“Purity of blood, a weak excuse as any. You are making a mistake.” Storm Mount shook his head. This was headache he really did not need. “I have utter faith in the princess’s ability.”

“Ah, but does your cabinet.” The suggestion stung, as it was intended to. Storm Mount knew that many within his cabinet had voiced displeasure over Princess Twilight’s ascension. When he looked back his gaze seemed to be drawn right towards Swift Charm. He decided to answer the noble as he turned.

“That sir is truly irrelevant. My cabinet follows my example, there is no room for personal opinion.”

“This still does not stem the possibility of a vote,” said the Lord of Manehatten. “We must decide how we feel on this.” Storm Mount for a brief moment panicked. It was a very unnatural feeling for him. If the council voted it would not only disgrace his government but also incur the wrath of Princess Celestia. He had to come up with something on the spot. Something that would delay any suggestion of a vote.

“I hardly believe this is the time for such actions. It would be highly inappropriate considering the Princess’s current position.”

“Why would that be?” asked Equis.

“The Princess is on a vital diplomatic meeting to Saddle Arabia,” huffed Storm Mount. “It would only be common courtesy to let her hear why she is being accused of unsuitableness for her job considering that only a few months ago you were paying fealty to her at her coronation.” Some of the nobles had the decency to look away in shame. At least some recognised their hypocrisy.

“Blasphemy! I have paid no fealty!” screamed one rather boorish looking noble from the rafters. A chorus of shouts blocked him from saying any more as the situation seemed to worsen once again. It looked like a brawl was going to break out but were it for the boom of a gavel on hard wood.

“Quiet!” roared Shell as he shout a venomous look at the noble. The young noble sat down looking rather flushed. “Very well the Assembly will take a recess until a more convenient date. At which we will come to a vote. Until then Prime Minister.” Shell rose from his seat. The remaining nobility followed suit and began to shuffle from their seats.

“You’re all making a grave error,” barked Storm Mount as the old stallion began to turn.

“That is not your place to decide. This council is dismissed.” Slowly the chamber emptied of the nobility. Per custom, Storm Mount and his group were the last to leave the now quite hot room.

“What I wouldn’t do for a drink right about now,” groaned Strom Mount. The old stallion moved slightly behind the rest of his ministers, deciding to spend his time with Inkwell as they left towards his office. It'd be a long walk.

“Unfortunately for you, this country needs a sober Prime Minister,” she chirped “Especially when said Prime Minister will have to relay this news to the Princess and the House of Commons.”

“Gods forbid that one of those civil service clowns tell her,” he chuckled. “It’d be another stick they’d get to beat me with.”

“Exactly.” The two them shared a short laugh before the white mare poked him a bit. “One question though what’s with the old hag standing in for Blueblood?”

“It’s trouble I tell you. Big trouble. That old mare is the instigator behind every stupid thing Blueblood does. It was a sad day when that harlot married the old Duke. She’s brought nothing but disgrace to the finest house in Equestria. Now here attitudes have worn off the prince. The boy will never grow up under her shadow. I bet she’s even the one pushing for this damn vote.”

“So, what are we going to do about it?”

“We’re going stop this vote.”

“How?” Storm Mount stopped. Before reaching into his coat pocket. It was a change purse, Inkwell presumed. The Prime minister jingled it for a moment before unsheathing it to reveal a dazzlingly beautiful stone. He inspected it and smiled before shooting a mischievous grin to Inkwell.

"When you’re in this business as long as I am you learn a few tricks, kid." He tossed the stone up into air before catching it again.

“One of the first being, that everpony, no matter how wealthy, has their price.”

Author's Note

This took ages. I have tests. I'm living off coffee and energy drinks. Yes this took ages to get out. I'm sorry. I'm also sorry I'm taking ages to do anything at the moment.

Bit of a filler chapter but it's important for the political crisis in the story. Well hope you enjoy. Sorry if editing is a bit wobbly at the moment. I have a lot to do and not much time to do it in. Stupid past me for not thinking ahead. Updates until summer will probably be erratic.

Point out any mistakes you find and I'll fix em in a giffy. Till next time

Here's Looking At You.

Twilight waited patiently at the edge of the platform as a group of guards unloaded her baggage onto the train. Much to Twilight’s embarrassment, unlike the usual economy class seats that she and her friends rode in usually, she had instead been gifted an entire section of the train consisting of three passengers carriages. All outfitted with extremely luxurious interior decorating. Needless to say Rarity was gushing all about it. Her other friends didn’t mind so much, only Fluttershy seemed to share Twilight’s discomfiture.

Twilight had decided to step back from the group who were off at the other end of the platform talking to family or friends while they waited to board. She had assured her friends and Spike that she just needed some time to think by herself. Yet there was an ulterior motive for her seclusion. A motive which was grating on Twilight’s already shot nerves.

Eventually after a solid five minutes she heard a gust of wind and the familiar creak of the wooden platform indicating that someone had just landed behind her. Twilight didn’t even bother to turn around.

“You’re late,” she said in an icy tone. Luna scraped her hoof against the wooden boarding with he head low towards the ground.

“I know I’m sorry,” she coughed.

“Luna, that’s not good enough. You know how nervous I am for this! Twilight spun around to confront her partner. Luna shrank back.

“I came didn’t I?” she whispered. Twilight huffed angrily.

“Ughh, that’s not the point!”

“Twilight I assure I have valid reason for being late.” Luna put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder pulling her towards her. Twilight put up some mild resistance.

“Please Twilight, listen,” pleaded Luna. “Do you care for me?" Twilight tried to be angry with Luna. It didn’t work. She wasn’t angry earlier. She didn’t even know why she was like this. Perhaps it was all that was going on in her life finally getting to her. It was hard to tell in the moment. Twilight looked Luna in the eyes. Those teal orbs had never lied to her in the past and still didn’t. Twilight felt her rage dissipate the longer she maintained eye contact. Luna always had a calming effect on her. Her head dropped with an exasperated sigh before she answered Luna.

“I-of course I do.”

“Well, that’s good to know,” laughed Luna as she caressed Twilight’s hair. Twilight leaned into her gentle grip. It had been a while since she had last met up with Luna. They had both been relatively busy with paper work in preparation for the trip and dealing with the convoluted bureaucracy of the civil service. Yet Twilight did not fully forgive Luna’s mishap.

“Then why’d you do it, silly? Getting me all worried like that. You know how I am,” teased Twilight. It was funny how she could switch from one emotion to another. She supposed it spoke a lot about how her mental state was at the moment. She didn’t really care. It was easier now that Luna was here. “One minute late and I sometimes think the worlds crashing around me.” Twilight flung one of her hooves up in the air dramatically.

“Yes, I do know. I still think it’s cute,” breathed Luna heavily. Twilight blushed. She was lucky that she decided on such an excluded part of the train platform. The two of them were already in trouble with the nobles. The last thing Twilight needed was a public scandal. Luna didn’t seem even fazed by the idea that they may be caught as she tried to nibble Twilight’s ear. Twilight pushed her away much to Luna’s dismay.

“You’re avoiding the issue. Why’d you do it?” asked Twilight in a serious tone. Luna always used intimacy to try and distract from the big issues. Twilight would not be fooled again. Luna wouldn’t pull the wool over her eyes. She looked despondent though at Twilight's question. Twilight remembered a situation some time ago that sent Luna into a similar stupor. “It isn’t Storm Mount again?” Twilight scowled. “I swear if he’s after us before our trip I’ll go to Canterlot myself and send him straight to-.”

“No, no. He’s been true to his word.” She shook her head. “He has not spoken to me anymore of it. It’s- I.” Luna sighed deeply. “I-I spoke with my sister today.”

“Oh, I see,” Twilight blanched. She knew this wasn’t going to be good.

“It did not go well.”

“That much is clear,” said Twilight, moving closer to her.” Luna you didn’t say anything you’d regret did you?”

“I may have. I was angry. She was delaying me. She wanted to talk before we went off on this mission. I had hear something that made me upset. I-.”

“Tell me.” Luna took a deep breath. She really didn’t want to do this. Twilight was special to Luna but she really didn’t want to add to Twilight’s already stressed state whining about her strained relations with her sister. Yet Luna felt she had no choice in the matter. Twilight was many things to Luna. A fellow princess, a friend, a lover and a confidant. Twilight’s eyes were filled with reassurance and a gentle smile adorned her lips. Luna gained some strange new confidence. Perhaps talking would help. It had in the past. Luna decided to go with her gut feeling. Just as she was about to indulge Twilight with the details of her encounter, a shout interrupted her before the roar of the engine of the train completely threw her off.

“Twilight!” shouted Spike who waddled swiftly towards her.

"Spike what’s wrong?" asked Twilight as she greeted the dragon. Spike stopped before Twilight, he leaned out with his claw on her leg slightly while breathing heavily. Twilight rolled her eyes at Luna who giggled behind her hoof. After his panting subsided, Spike looked up at Twilight but before he said anything he noticed and gave a quizzical glance at Princess Luna behind Twilight.

“Oh, hi Princess Luna. You joining us too?”

“Indeed young Spike said Luna with her most graceful smile. "I am here in advisory capacity for Twilight.”

“ Oh that explains it. It's just like all of the other times Luna has visited the library in the middle of the night, right Twi?” said Spike innocently. Twilight’s could only barely keep her mouth from flying open in shock or embarrassment she couldn't be sure. Luna managed better but still had an embarrassed blush on her face. With difficulty she managed to look Spike in the eye.

“ And how would you know about that Spike?” smiled Twilight sweetly trying to hide her shame.

“Oh, sometimes I hear you guys talking about things then there is a lot of noise and sounds. I was wondering what was going on. But I guess now I know, right? Luna just comes to advise you?" Spike traded looks between Twilight and Luna who both had taken on blank stares at what the young dragon had just said. Twilight was the first to recover.

“Yes, Spike your right, hehe-heh,” Twilight gulped. Luna looked like she about to burst out laughing while Twilight struggled not to slam her head into the ground.

“Stop standing around Twilight, we need to go,” said Spike as he tugged on her leg. “The thin guy from Canterlot says we need to get on the train.”

“Thin guy from Canterlot?” Twilight turned her head towards Luna.

“A representative from the foreign office most likely,” replied Luna with a shrug as if it was typical. “Probably to make sure you don’t create a diplomatic incident. My sister’s doing, no doubt. Even now she hounds us.” Twilight gave Luna a sympathetic look. She mouthed the words ‘are you okay?’ silently. Luna nodded.

“I don’t know. The guy's all nervous and stuttering like he has something wrong with him,” said Spike. “Doesn’t look like some minister if you ask me.”

“Great, some incompetent noble’s son appointed to the foreign office,” scoffed Luna. She rolled her eyes to the heavens. “Even Better." She approached Twilight. “Another shun to us,” She turned her head to the side against Twilight’s with a sarcastic smile.

“Always the optimist aren’t you Luna?” Luna stuck her tongue at Twilight. Spike raised his eyebrow at this gesture of familiarity. Twilight leaned down to Spike’s level. “Spike, tell him we’ll be there in a second.”

“Okay Twi.” Spike saluted her before rushing off. Luna laughed again. Spike was quite the little gentleman. Twilight proceeded to follow.

“We’re not done Luna,” called Twilight. “Don’t think you’ve weaseled your way out of this.” With surprising speed managed to face Luna once more to give her a short peck on the lips. Which Luna returned with as much gusto a she could muster in the short time. She was disappointed as Twilight pulled back before things became more heated. “Love you. Also we have to be more careful next time okay? Spike’s too young to know about these sort of things.”

“Well it’s not my fault you’re so loud.” Luna put on a cheeky smile. Twilight’s face immediately paled before Luna felt a light smack across her head. Luna was bewildered by indignation as she watched Twilight trot away from her.

“You are so sleeping alone for this holiday,” said Twilight as she shook her rear in a rather seductive way. The lavender mare then deliberately flicked her tail to one side as she went. Luna struggled to maintain her emotions and her wings as Twilight continued her journey to the train and luckily for Luna, she had the best view. Eventually Twilight’s tail returned and she quickened her pace away from the Lunar goddess. Luna took a few moments to regain her composure and let her now 'agitated' wings to return to her sides. Suddenly Twilight’s words began to set in.

“Twilight you not serious are you? Come now, I meant it not! Twilight! Please! Twilight come back! Twilight?!” Luna ran after her companion quite distressed.

Luna quickly found herself inside the royal department of the train. Twilight had said nothing in response to Luna’s pleas much to her eternal annoyance. She was also surrounded by Twilight’s friends who had decided to welcome their surprise guest for the trip. One pony in particular was most eager to meet her inside the rather decadent surroundings.

“I simply can’t believe you got Princess Luna to accompany us for this journey Twilight!” said Rarity whose grin was spread nearly ear to ear. “Why I am simply ecstatic that I’m sharing a carriage with royalty.” Rarity dropped into a low bow before her with Rarity’s head nearly touching the expensive rug carpet.

“There is no need to bow Miss Rarity,” said Luna softly. She pulled Rarity up from her bowing position and put a hoof on her shoulder. “I do not let my friends bow to me.” Rarity pulled away while giggling madly at the thought that the princess considered her a friend. Luna didn’t know how to react and Twilight only gave her a shrug for her efforts. But before Luna could say anymore she was disturbed by a flash of pink and a swarm of confetti. The pony, Pinkie Pie, was hopping up and down in front of her. Luna was then drawn into a bone crushing hug.

“Yay! Partying with the Princess!” exclaimed Pinkie before releasing Luna who took in a heavy breath. Somehow Pinkie also had slipped a party hat onto Luna’s head. “This is going to be the best party train ever!” While most of Twilight’s friends were horrified by Pinkie’s assault on royalty, Twilight could barely contain herself. Suddenly a shrill voice pierced Pinkie’s jovial atmosphere.

“There will be no parties o-on th-this diplomatic mission,” wheezed a stallion near the entrance to the carriage. Luna presumed he was their aide for the trip.

The figure had a pale yellow coat and was gauntly thin shape yet was quite tall for such a young stallion. His lips were pursed tightly and his face was scrunched with exasperation but his green eyes were filled with worry. He had a thin mustache in imitation of the more extravagant nobles though it looked purely ridiculous on him. His mane was ashen grey but quite messy. Probably from the stress. If Luna was to guess this was probably the poor stallion’s first assignment abroad. Not an easy task considering he was dealing with one Pinkie Pie.

With calculating steps he approached Pinkie Pike who was now filling up balloons somehow with an air pump that was not there previously. The stallion’s eye twitched madly when one of Pinkie’s balloons flew around the room making some unflattering sounds as it went. Apparently the pink mare found this hilarious much to the disdain of the stallion.

“I-I thought I told you this!” he squeaked as he smashed another balloon. Pinkie shot him an innocent smile.

“Oh, hi Captain Darling!”

“I-It’s C-captain Daring!” His eye wouldn’t stop shaking. “How many times have I told you this?” The Captain then noticed that the mare was surrounded by an assortment of party goods. “Where did you get those?” He pointed to the balloons. “I-I t-thought I confiscated all of y-your contraband?” Pinkie just giggled.

“I keep party materials all over Equestria in case of party emergencies!”

“No parties. Y-your n-not turning this into a c-circus. You h-hear me.”

“Oooohh. That’s no fun,” pouted Pinkie as her balloons and hair deflated. Luna ignored the antics of the two ponies so she could address the remainder of Twilight’s friends before they departed.

“In any case, We are most glad to receive friends for this special time for Twilight and I am most glad that I am most humbled to join you all.”

"Princesses are always welcome with us," answered Applejack. “‘am sure y’all be super help for Twah.” Applejack swung a hoof around Twilight’s neck who tried to hide her blush behind her hoof. Luna then felt something she shouldn’t have. There was a grumble deep within her at Applekjack's closeness. One of Luna’s eyebrows shot up but the feeling quickly passed as Applejack released Twilight. Luckily Luna had little time to ponder it as Rainbow Dash intervened.

“Yeah, whatever, princess is cool and all. Now where’s the pool?” Twilight turned towards Dash with a scowl. The blue mare seemed unaffected.

“Rainbow Dash it’s not on the train.”

“Well, this just got disappointing,” replied Rainbow Dash. She slumped down onto one of the fine couches on the other end of the room.

“Your friend is quite hard to please,” whispered Luna to Twilight. Twilight gave her lopsided grin.

“Unfortunately yes. Don’t worry she grows on you.”

“Right,” said Luna sceptically. “Now, where is Fluttershy?” A buttercup yellow pegasus pushed out from behind Applejack. With her mane covering half her face.

“Oh, I’m right here Princ-.”

“Where did you get that?” roared a shrill voice. Luna turned to find Pinkie and the Captain engaged in yet another argument. This time Pinkie had a large pink canon with her much to Daring’s dismay.

“It’s my party cannon,” explained Pinkie Pie. She gave the barrel a pat like an old friend. “Great for all sorts of celebrations.”

“That is an unauthorised weapon. Give it to me before I throw you in jail.”

“No,” said Pinkie as she pulled the canon into a hug. He attempted to shove her off but Pinkie continued to resist. The captain’s face looked like it was about to explode with rage. Almost shoving his face into hers he managed to screech

“U-under the jurisdiction of the crown you w-will g-give that-.”

“No Darling!” yelled Pinkie back in kind shoving his head back with her own.

“My name is not D-darling!” bellowed the captain to the heavens. Luna was worried his hair would start falling out. Luna decided to try and deescalated the crisis.

“Relax, Captain,” soothed Luna. The stallion looked exhausted. He was heaving breaths heavily as he regarded the princess. Pinkie gave a triumphant look to Daring through Luna frowned.

“Now, g-good y-you’re here Will please sort this damned m-.”

“Give it a rest,” said Luna. “Mares will be mares.” The captain was unconvinced but Luna’s sudden change to a stern look of ‘I’m telling you to give it a rest or else’ seemed to have a greater effect on him. Twilight had been on the end of the look a few times in the past. It was quite amusing for her to see it being used on someone other than her.

“F-fine,” he breathed exasperatedly. “But Princess, we have much to discuss.”

“Yes, yes. We'll be on are best behaviour. No starting wars. No insulting the king. No fighting the guards. No spending massive amounts of money on impractical garden fountains. The usual,” said Luna sweetly while waving off the captains concern. “I think me and Twilight can handle it.”

"That doesn't sound like a lot of fun," piped in Pinkie. Who was now forced to cross off several things on her list of 'What to do on holidays'.

“Ah hah. But-.”

“Captain. Go take a drink. We’ll deal with this as we go along. No point of worrying about it. Now don’t you worry and go off and enjoy the trip.” The captain was about to protest yet again. Luna immediately lost her calm demeanour and scowled. “That’s an order.” The captain bulked at the mention of 'order' and gave Luna a half-hearted salute and turned to leave.

“I s-should have stayed in the a-army,” muttered Captain Daring as he departed to look out for the service mare with the drinks cart.

Everypony laughed as he went.

After a while, the group started to settle in. They decided to check out the sleeping accommodation first so they could unpack their luggage. They exited the recreational freight then entered the sleeping quarters. Twilight saw that he friends had been set up in a room with two large bunk beds with three beds per bunk enough to accommodate her friends. There was also some modest furniture and some clothing trunks as well as a vanity mirror. While the walls were decorated with the finest designs the nobility could afford the room itself was nothing special. Especially in comparison to Twilight's room. Twilight shocked to find an entire carriage dedicated to her room alone. It was the same royal suite that belonged to Celestia and Luna when they travelled via train. Strangely enough, there seemed to have been an oversight for Luna's accommodation. She was without a bed or a room. There was apparently a mix up with the paperwork. Twilight suspected foul play as Luna wouldn't stop grinning the whole time. Twilight would have to share with Luna much to Luna’s delight.

While none of her friends seemed to suspicious of this grouping, Spike once again seemed unsure. To which Twilight tried reassured him. Spike was probably the most vocal about his disposition from Twilight’s side but Luna’s gentle encouragement had managed to sooth his nerves. Twilight thanked her. Though it didn't stop Twilight from advocating that the room size was unnecessary and she wished to have sleeping arrangements similar to her friends to Captain Daring who was found scoffing down some scotch in middle class. Luna's attempts to persuade Twilight otherwise failed.

Twilight was eventually told it was necessary for security reasons by the taxing Captain who proclaimed that the noble would have a sissy fit if Twilight slept in the same room as some commoners even if they were the elements of harmony.

After returning to her room and being reassured that her friends would be fine by Luna, Twilight began unpacking some of her luggage over near her large queen sized bed. Twilight hadn’t the heart to tell Luna that the goddess would be sleeping on the equally expensive looking wine coloured couch until she was assured that her friends wouldn't walk in on her in the middle of the night and for Luna's earlier comment. Twilight didn’t exactly feel that her friends were ready for that particular bombshell.

The two alicorn’s then felt the train pull away from the station. Twilight sighed deeply before sitting on said couch. Luna looked over towards her. Sympathy etched on her features. She took a seat next to Twilight and nuzzled her back. Twilight smiled. She looked out through the small window as she watched Ponyville, her home, flew by. No doubt her friends were back in the recreational carriage speaking about the trip. Twilight was more content to be left with her thoughts for a moment.

“Well, here we go,” she said quietly.

“Indeed.”

“You ready to talk?”

“Tonight. I promise,” whispered Luna. Luna leaned down and their lips wrapped around each other almost instinctively. The kiss was brief but full of passion as Ponyville fell away. When they eventually parted, the two enjoyed the silent companionship they shared on the couch watching the passing countryside. Twilight settled her head within the crook of Luna’s neck. Suddenly their peace was interrupted by an explosion of music coming from the carriage two ways up and the distinctive sound of one pink mare.

“Road trip!”

“Miss Pie! WHAT IN-.”

“This going to be a long ride isn’t it?” questioned Luna grinning. Twilight flashed her a dazzling smile before resting into her neck again.

“You bet,” giggled Twilight.

Once Upon A Midnight Dreary

Luna awoke with a start. She was on the couch within Twilight’s cabin. A light blanket wrapped around her.The room was much the same as she had left it. Except it was now completely dark. Night had descended on the land with the sickle shape of a sickly moon hanging low in the empty sky. Luna’s brow flared up in confusion. She had no memory of raising the moon. Worried that something was off, Luna perked her head up over the back of the couch to look over to Twilight’s bed. The sheets were ruffled but the bed was empty of her lover. Panic began to rise within Luna as she stood up.

“Twilight?” The darkness and drum of the train as it passed over the tracks answered her. Luna attempted to turn on the lights with her magic to no avail. Despite the click of the switch, the carriage remained dim. The only illumination being the pale glow. Luna rushed out into the next freight where Twilight’s friends were stationed. With reckless abandon she slammed the door open.

“Rainbow Dash? Fluttershy? Spike?” When she was once again unanswered she quickly used her magic to pull the bed sheet’s down. She found the same thing. Crumpled sheets and no ponies to be found. Luna was becoming distressed. If this was some prank at her expense, she wolud not be very happy. With tentative steps she examined her surroundings. Luggage was untouched in the corner and a few untouched cups of water.

Luna rushed to another carriage. This time it was the one that contained the security corps that had accompanied them in economy class. It was no different. A drink cart was overturned a singled glass on the floor in front of her its liquor spilled on the floor. Suddenly Luna heard the muffled voices of ponies a bit further up the train.

"Hello? Who’s there?" The voices didn’t stop. Instead they seemed to grow louder in response to Luna’s calls. Luna trotted forward avoiding the fallen possessions of the non-present passengers. The closer Luna got to the next carriage the louder and more profound they got. Then suddenly Luna recognised that one of the voices sounded familiar. Opening the door slightly, she peeked into the unknown

What she saw was no freight. Instead the room she saw was none other than her room. The drapes, the bed , the assortment of furniture, she all recognised it as hers. In the centre of the room were two ponies. Her sister was on the left nearest to a set of the entrance doors opposite to Luna. Celestia wore an exasperated expression. Next to her was another version of herself anger and distress filled this Luna’s eyes as she glared daggers at her sister. Luna walked through the door into the middle of the room thoroughly confused by what was happening.

“What’s going on?” she called out. Yet the two didn’t even acknowledge her. 'A memory,' thought Luna. She looked towards the window of her balcony a way ahead of the two images. She could see no reflection of herself. The surroundings, the empty train, the doors to memories, it all made sense. She was still asleep and this was her dream. Much to Luna’s dismay her dream had decided to replay the events of earlier in the day when she confronted her sister. Luna reached out with her magic to control the dream but screamed when a pain seared through her skull forcing her to the floor. Her horn sputtered out a few sparks before going dead. Her dream magic had failed. It was out of her control. Luna was still disorientated as she watched herself and her sister fight.

“I can’t believe you!” shouted Past Luna, her voice reaching The Royal Canterlot voice levels of loud. She pointed an accusatory hoof out in Celestia’s direction. Celestia winced from the volume as a bit of rubble fell from the roof.

“Luna while your anger is understandable can we at least be civil about this,” replied Celestia in an even tone. Luna snorted.

“How can I be? You’re doing it again!” Celestia wore a pained expression. “Taking control of my life. Deciding things for me and Twilight! You just can’t stop being the chess master for even a few moments. You’re always planning things for ponies while leaving them in a dark.”

“I’m doing what I think is best for you,” pleaded Celestia her face dropping.

“I am not a child!” declared Luna.

“Then you should at least be adult enough to realise all I have done is to protect you and Twilight!”

“How can you say that when that the nobles still slander us! When our ‘nephew’ treats Twilight like garbage! And yet you do nothing!”

“It’s more complicated than that,” sighed Celestia. “You can’t change the system on a whim. Court politics has changed since you have returned. It is a far more dangerous game than before. They will be dealt with in time. I implore you to be patient.” Past Luna was unimpressed.

“I have been patient for a thousand years!” Celestia’s mouth flew open in shock.

“Luna I can’t, I’m trying to-.”

“You’re trying,” sneered Past Luna. “Trying to what? Run my life. Reduce me to one of your court lackey’s. Leave me in the dark over everything of importance. I thought I had returned to the throne to rule side by side with my sister not as a pawn in her political struggles!”

“I do not use you as a pawn,” whispered Celestia. “I would never do that to you. I…you must understand Luna. Things are different. We are treading on egg shells. I risk losing you and Twilight if we are not careful.” Past Luna scoffed much to her sister’s consternation.

“How can you be afraid of those witless fools? We are the princesses of Equestria! We were once gods to them!” Present Luna winced at her past self’s words. It was poor sport of Luna to bring up the power she once had over ponies lives. It was a time in her long life she and her sister didn’t want to revisit. For some very obvious reasons. They had never enjoyed being revered. In fact Luna had despised it.

“Yes, we were, but we are no longer and never will be again,” said Celestia her voice having grown sterner. “I keep telling you things have changed. More than you already know.” Past Luna raised an eyebrow in confusion. Celestia attempted to look into her sisters eyes. “Luna, you underestimate them. Witless as they may be they can cause incalculable damage to you and I, let alone Twilight. These days are not like the days of old.” Celestia threw her gaze towards the Everfree forest. Her visage seemed weary. The continuous burden of responsibility etched onto her features. “I won’t risk you Luna. Never again. We just need time. When all this excitement dies down I promise you that I will never leave you in the dark again.”

“Ah, yes all of this excitement indeed,” said Past Luna more cautiously, off put by her sisters pleading words. “Then what of the Assembly?” Past Luna quickly reverted to her angry tone least she lose face to her emotions.

For a while there was little sound as both tried to readjust themselves for the start of yet another phase of the argument. Present Luna shook her head, well aware of what was to come. She tried to move but found herself bolted to the spot as if she was being restrained. Luna shook her head violently from side to side but it was no use. She was resided to watching the moment play out yet again. She winced when the deadlock was broken.

“How?” asked Celestia

"You really believe that the night court is that blind," snarled Past Luna, all signs of her former hesitation having disappeared. ”You are not the only one with spies, Celestia!”

“Luna I know you’re mad but this is an opportunity to secure Twilight’s position.”

“So you will let it go through!” Past Luna gasped. “I- I have no words! They are putting your student up on a platter and you will let them do it!” Luna’s eyes grew dark, her lower lip trembled fiercely. “Have you lost your mind!? I won’t stand for it!” she roared. “I will proceed no further in this business!” Past Luna turned to leave her steps shuddering the ground beneath her.
.
“Luna! They have made a mistake. Trust me.” Celestia walked towards her sister who turned her head to look back at her. “By voting they are giving us time.”

“Time?”

“Time to raise Twilight’s status. If Twilight proves successful then the public will force them to vote for her. They would be committing political suicide if they didn't. They have backed themselves into a corner they just don’t realise it yet. it is up to us to take advantage of the situation.”

“And if Twilight doesn’t succeed?” asked Past Luna darkly.

“I won’t let that happen,” said Celestia with conviction on her voice somehow having found new strength in defiance of Luna’s pessimism.

“No you won’t,” grunted Past Luna turning around to fully face her sister once more. Past Luna drew herself to her full height. An intimidating spectacle even if she was still a few inches shorter than Celestia.

“What?”

“You will stop interfering in Twilight’s life. You will leave her out of her schemes. From now on." There was finality to Luna's tone. Her voice rumbled like the shifting of the mountains. "Unlike myself, I will not stand idly by while you are using her."

“Using her?” Celestia’s eyes flashed with anger. A flame flickered on her coat. “Using her?!" Celestia matched Luna's voice with a more shrill voice laced with discontent. "I would never do such a thing!” Past Luna looked her sister in the eye and growled.

“No. You leave her be. Don’t you understand she’s mine not yours!”

“She is my student!” shouted Celestia bearing her head down to Luna’s level a deep scowl on her face.

“And my love!” screamed Luna as she bore her teeth. “She doesn’t need a teacher anymore. She needs me!”

“What nonsense are you-”

“She belongs to me Celestia, now” Past Luna repeated. “You have taken so much from me but you will not take her! I will not be overshadowed by you this time. I will not let her slip from me to you!” Celestia suddenly understood what her sister was saying. Immediately Celestia’s face softened. The flames on her coat were quenched. She hung her head. For a while Celestia really felt her age. She attempted to reassure her sister’s worries. She outstretched her hoof to Luna. An olive branch towards a return to a less tense discussion. Celestia wanted to put the matter to bed. Past Luna backed away.

“Lulu-”

“Don’t say that name to me,” derided Past Luna. “You are not my mother and you never will be. I don’t need you patronising me!” As Luna finished Celestia could offer no reply.

An awkward silence descended between the two sisters as neither could find the words to say to qualify their own raging emotions. The sound of birds chirping could be heard out the window. Past Luna breathed heavily before approaching the balcony. Using her magic she unhooked the pin and the doors flung open. A light breeze descended upon the rather humid room. Past Luna took in the air as she looked out to Canterlot. Her gaze swiftly turned to Ponyville. Past Luna knew she was late. It was time to go. There would be no simple resolution to the conversation. This was not the day. The walls between them were still too strong. Neither side willing to let the floodgates break. Anymore conversation was a waster of air.

“I must leave soon. I’m late as it is,” said Past Luna not even bothering to look at her sister. Celestia raised her head. Her eyes which has previously been glued to the floor now looked up in desperation.

“Luna wait I just want to talk.”

"I’m done talking for now. I am too mad at you to engage in conversation any longer."

“Luna please. Please I need to tell you s-”

“Oh, and another thing,” said Luna completely ignoring her sister. “If those nobles dare hurt her or my friends Celestia, I will personally destroy them and damned be the consequences.”

“Luna. I-Twilight, you misunderstand. I won’t.” Celestia groaned in frustration. Her words failing her once more. She could deal with any political crisis yet she couldn’t deal with her sister. Something was definitely wrong with her. “I need you on my side, right now. As my sister. I’m trying. Divines, I am trying to fix this. I just want us to be safe. I don’t want to lose my family to some petty power play!”

“Then why do you need me? As I recall I’m just a child. I need to grow up.” This particular bard hit hard.One of Celestia's old insults turned on its head and redirected to her. Celestia could swear a hole had formed in her stomach. Luna glared at her one last time though as she mounted the balcony and spread her wings. Breathing out slowly she let herself fall off before eventually flapping her wings. With a powerful beat she set off to Ponyville.

Celestia sat on the floor slumped as if she had been struck. Her eyes threatened to break into tears though for the moment she just continued to stare at the floor. With Luna finally gone, she stared up at the ceiling as if looking for some form of providence. When she spoke next her voice was the meekest Luna had ever heard.

“Please let me be doing the right thing. Don’t let me fail again. I cant-”

At that point Celestia’s voice cracked. She stood up and turned presumably to attend court but not before she checked a small mirror for any signs of tears.

Luna looked upon the scene with a deep sense of guilt. Her sister was suffering inside and yet she could not reveal it, even now. Even after all the changes Celestia proclaimed had happened. The perfect Princess had not. It seems some things did not change as Luna had argued.

Celestia put on a faux smile before scowling deeply. Luna approached her sister trying better to see what was going on. Suddenly Celestia spun around, her face full of rage. With far more ferocity than Luna had expected from her sister, she tossed the small mirror across the room. It passed through a cowering Luna like she wasn’t there. The mirror collided with the wall and smashed into a million piece of the floor. With a heaving breath Celestia’s eyes closed. When a moment had past Celestia returned to slumping. The fight having gone out of her.

Luna watched as the pieces were picked up in a golden aura and reassembled before the piece was laid down gently on Luna’s desk. Celestia leaned with one hoof heavily against the door before she eventually pushed through.

There was no more.

Luna was left alone in the room. She then picked up the mirror. When Luna looked into to it she did not see her face. In its stead was the toothy grin of Nightmare Moon.

“Hello Luna dear.”

The mirror dropped and shattered again. This time thought the pieces melted into a black liquid once they hit the floor. The liquid congregated towards the centre of the room as Luna looked around for an escape route. The doors that had been there previously had now disappeared instead replaced by nothingness. Luna looked around desperately as the liquid started to take shape. Tentacles whipped the air as they searched for her. Luna sidestepped one as it nearly struck her. Her eyes darted ahead.

The balcony doors were still open.

With resounding speed, Luna took flight. The tendrils were alerted by the sudden gust of wind and struck outwards. Luna dodged as she turned her body with difficulty. Her wingspan made manoeuvring difficult in such a confined space. Luna managed to find an opening and pushed forward. The tentacles missed as they crashed into the bed crushing it, sending splinters of wood into the air. Luna beat her wings again as the thrust took her closer to freedom.

Then it all stopped as Luna felt the air leave her lungs.

Luna felt a painful surge on her leg. A powerful force shoved her backwards. Luna forced her wings again in an attempt to mover herself forward, to no avail. It was like fighting against the tide. It only resulted in her spinning to her side throwing off her balance. The balcony doors clamped shut. Luna was lifted into the air before the backwards motion flung her painfully onto the floor further away from the balcony. There was a crack of marble as she kept moving in reverse in spite of the fact that her leg was now free of the dark grip.

Luna roared in agony as one of her wings was caught under her body weight. With a cry she shifted to her side where she collapsed. He breathing became heavy. Inhaling was proving difficult. A sharp metallic taste entered her mouth as she felt something warm dribble down her chin collecting in a pool beneath her jaw.

Eventually Luna’s eyes fluttered open to face a pitch black mare towering above her. The wide grin and gleaming slit eyes filled with untold malice. Her spread out wings highlighted her already impressive size. The glinting armour shinning in perfection. There was little left to be said about Luna’s adversary. Who other than Nightmare Moon would it be?

“Oh, look what you have done Luna,” she taunted her voice much the same as the last time. Though the echo of her voice was less pronounced this time it was still present and very much intimidating. It gave the impression that she was all around room. Luna shuddered. “Getting yourself all beat up because you tried to run.” Nightmare leaned down a caressed Luna’s side as she whispered.

“Didn’t your mommy and Daddy ever tell you it is rude not to entertain guests?” Luna glowered at her before she spat at the wicked mare’s standing hoof. Nightmare grimaced as she pressed down her trailing hoof onto Luna’s crippled wing. Luna gasped which quickly turned to groan of anguish. Nightmare relented briefly. “Now that was rude. You used to have far better manners then that. Maybe that mare isn’t such a positive influence on you after all.” Luna struggled to get up and received a light kick for her efforts.

“Shut up,” spat Luna. Nightmare couldn’t hold back her laughter.

“You know what’s funny about you though.” Nightmare brought her head close to Luna’s. Her breath pouring onto Luna’s face. “How little you’ve changed, little moon. Here you are still bickering with you sister. A thousand years and you’re still whinging about poor me.” Nightmare pulled back and put a hoof to her chest in a dramatic gesture before she broke down cackling. “Even after I visit you again. It’s still me. Me. Me. Give it a break.”

“That is you fault,” coughed Luna.

"No, Luna it is your fault," hissed Nightmare her face growing dangerously angry. She still had her hoof hovering over Luna’s body. “If you and your sister weren’t so pig headed.”

“Do not speak of my sister!” roared Luna. She shot up to attack Nightmare but was quickly put down again by a bolt of black magic. Luna grew dizzy as her world spun. The side effects of the attack nearly paralyzing her body. Though Luna could still gesture her head. Spasms rocked her immobile body.

“Oh, you still care for her silly me,” giggled Nightmare Moon who quickly returned her face to a serious scowl. “From what I saw you seem pretty content to make each other miserable. It’s like I haven’t even left.” Luna growled. “Don’t be like that,” Nightmare said her tone softening a little. “You know I care for you. Everything I do is for you Luna.” The caressing touched returned and the gentleness of it surprised Luna, though not enough for Luna to cease exchanging dialogue with her foe.

“Liar,” she whispered her was dry as she struggled to get the words out. Each time she wished to speak her mind found itself under great strain. The spell had blatantly done something to her.

“Keep telling yourself that but it is the truth,” scoffed Nightmare. “Otherwise I wouldn’t have arrived tonight.”

“How are you still here? I defeated you.”

“Oh Yee of little faith,” laughed Nightmare. “How naïve do you have to be to realise that you can’t get rid of me that easily. Do you think a few spells can just make me disappear?" A great shadow descended upon the room. The light began to die, as all Luna saw was darkness and the gleam of Nightmare’s eye teal eyes and glistening white fangs. “I’m saddened to say your little mental problems run much deeper than that my sweet Luna. In a way you’ll never be free.”

Suddenly the lights returned a Nightmare stepped back a bit. Luna flapped around uselessly on the floor trying to regain her footing. Nightmare tsked before holding Luna in place with her magic.

“Ah-ah, don’t struggle now, we wouldn’t want Twilight to find you as a bloody mess when you wake up.” Luna felt her wings snap back into a place to which she grunted in response. The blood on her lip disappeared and her vision righted itself again. She was still dizzy and Nightmare still wouldn’t let her stand up in a comfortable position. “After all I would do nothing to upset our precious Twilight.” Luna threw a sceptical eye towards her. “I must admit I’m quite proud of you. Standing up to Celestia over Twilight like that. You’re finally learning to be a mare.” There was a glimmer of pride in the mare’s eyes as she regarded Luna.

“You’re filth!” Luna gurgled as she felt pressure on her throat.

“Oh, you’re not making this easy are you?” Nightmare shook her head. “I try to be civil yet all I get is insults. We used to be friends Luna.”

“You were never my friend.”

“Now who is the liar,” smiled Nightmare. “Alas I do not have a lot of time. Your waking hour is coming soon.”

“Good,” croaked Luna still recovering from the temporary throttling she just received. She flapped her wing to find that it had been completely healed. “Next time I will not make it so easy for you to slip through the cracks.”

“Listen to yourself,” said Nightmare. “And they call me arrogant. Your strong Luna but to me you’re an open book.” Nightmare moved her hoof around in the air. A black liquid followed the path of her hoof as if they were under water. “I know all the dark little secrets within that twisted mind of yours.”

The liquid then began to form shapes. Pony shapes. The shapes moved around a bit like a dance but then a large black shape with teal eyes washed over the figures leaving tiny little screams in its wake. Luna grimaced as the twisted little play ended. The liquid then poured into Nightmare’s hoof. Collecting until it formed some strange doll. The doll had a lavender coat and tiny little wings and horn. It had buttons on its eyes. Nightmare adjusted one of the loose buttons carefully almost lovingly from Luna’s perspective.

“One must wonder what Twilight would say if I spilled them all. Who knows what secrets might pop out? Hahhah.”

“Leave her alone. I will-,” Luna stood on all hooves finally free to move around though she still could not control her magic. She slipped as she tried to get closer to Nightmare. Apparently her coordination was still off.

“But how can I? We share a mutual interest in her? No?" Nightmare looked down at the doll and gave a grin as she played with its bangs. "Have I not come to warn you what dangers may befall our precious young princess?"

“Dangers?,” mouthed Luna. Nightmare nodded.

“Oh yes, Dear Luna.” Nightmare stared intently at the doll not even second glancing towards Luna. “Do not think that I have just shown you all of this to mock you. That’s only partially the reason. I am not as blind as my apparent death has rendered me. I see things beyond your imperfect understanding.” Eventually she returned her gaze to Luna a sinister smile creeping on her features. It was almost surreal in its width. Luna suppressed a tremor. Her wings fluffed nervously. Nightmare took slow steps towards the Lunar mare, her gait was more of a shuffle than a fluid movement. “You and Twilight are in for quite the fall if you do not tread carefully.”

“What do you speak of?” asked Luna. Luna watched as Nightmare’s form began to slowly dissipate like a sand before a heavy wind. The room was the first to go. The surroundings were swallowed up into the nothingness. Drawn into a liquid like state that Nightmare had previously displayed. A heavy haze that Luna had to block with her hoof. The mist formed a whirlpool around the two mares. Luna watched as Nightmare began to follow the room’s example as the back of her body began to disappear.

“You’ll see. I may not be blind but my vision is limited. Just beware sweet princess.” The slow dissipation crept up to Nightmare’s neck. The doll of Twilight’s mouth opened, only for it to be nothing more than ash moments later as it too was consumed. Luna looked on horrified. She shot up her eyes in anger but was greeted only by a wide smile suspended in air. The smile wrapped around itself until nothing was left but the swirling blackness before Luna.

“No! What does this mean!” shouted Luna over the roar of the black vortex. There was a sinister laugh on the air as a voice called out before the boom.

“Beware Luna. Least you lose it all.”

“Wait, tell me! Damn you fiend tell me! What is to become? What threat? What foul devil do you speak of?” More laughter. Luna felt despair in her gut. The winds began to die down. Soon the dead silence was all that was left. Luna stood in an empty void. Her face dripping with sweat. Her mane haggard and tossed. She spun around desperately looking for something. Anything.

Then it happened.

Slowly Luna watched as feathers dropped from some undetermined place above her. Long brown primary feathers descended around her in a circular pattern. Luna inspected them more closely.

They were griffon feathers.

Luna picked up one of the feathers with her now returned magic. Suddenly there was a weight on her chest. Her head began to dip. her eyelids grew heavy and the dream rippled. It was like she was drowning. The pressure could have been tons. Luna was gasping for air until the eventually bliss of unconsciousness welcomed her.

“Sleep tight Luna.”

And then-

Author's Note

Sorry if this is a bit dark. I was itching for another Nightmare cameo. Also this is a pretty important chapter towards where the story is going.

I hope you enjoy!

Also sorry if this is a bit shoddily edited. A sat down for one massive session between free time I had in order to finish the thing. Hope I didn't screw up too badly. I'll give a look over later tonight.

Papers Please

“Princess Luna!”

Luna shot up. She was sweating profusely. Warm beads dripped down her face. Her pupils were dilated and her breathing was irratic. She let her head fall.Her eyes closed. Her body ached as if she had just run a full marathon. There was a subtle pop of her joints as she moved them slightly under the covers of her blankets. Luna tried to speak but her throat was so dry even the action of groaning was causing her discomfort. Eventually she raised her head.

“Uh, Princess Luna.”

What she was greeted by was quite the unusual sight. Floating in middle of the room was a yellow Pegasus adorning quite a cute little blush. Luna's anguish temporarily subsided to a strange amused bewilderment. Fluttershy seemed to share the sentiment. Luna clicked her jaw.

"Princess Luna I would like to come down now," she whispered. "Uh, if you don’t mind that is." Luna then looked up to her horn to find that it was glaringly bright. Along with Fluttershy, several items in the room were also suspended in the air. Luna shook her head. She cut the magical feed to her horn. The result was instantaneous. The glow died and the items drooped. Fluttershy clumsily landed, her hooves wobbling in the process. After she regained her footing, she pawed the ground nervously.

“I apologise Fluttershy. I-I,” Luna paused to think of an excuse that would not stress out the poor mare. “I had trouble sleeping.” She patted the couch. “You know how uncomfortable these couches can be. Certainly they are not befit for royalty.” Luna laughed in an attempt to lighten the mood. It did not work. The mare didn't respond automatically. The floor seemed to be a much more interesting item than talking to Luna for her. Luna though still vexed kept enough of her patience to let the mare get a grip of her bearings.

“Oh, if you feel that way about the beds. You should take mine. I mean you’re a princess and you deserve it and I’m just some poor mare-,” she mumbled before her words became incomprehensible. Her voice sounded mortified at Luna's words and her eyes were wide and wild.

"Hush Fluttershy, I jest," said Luna as she cleared herself of the blankets.She rolled off the couch. Her hooves touched the floor gracefully. Luna then bent forward and stretched herself out. Fluttershy blushed and looked away in embarrassment.

“Oh.” After a grunt Luna returned to her regular stance and turned her head to each side before regarding Fluttershy again.

“Now to what do I owe the pleasure?” Fluttershy jolted when she was addressed by Luna. Deep within Luna she felt a pang of anger at the mare's fears. It was bad enough with the civilians of Equestria, let alone with ponies she considered her friends. Luna manged to calm herself slightly before the mare spoke.

“Well, you see I-if came to check up o-on you. Well n-not like t-that." Fluttershy sputtered incessantly. "B-because Twilight was wondering where you were and I said I’d go check and I did and then I found you and looked really sad and I was worried and then that’s when you picked me up-”

“Wait, why are we stopped?” interrupted Luna. She looked out the window to find the green plains of Equestria gone. In its stead was the sandy dunes of Saddle Arabia and roaring sun hanging high in the sky. It must of been at least midday. Luna had overslept. It was unusual of her to do so. Then again she rarely did have nightmares. It hit her like a ton of bricks. The encounter from last night came back to her and the Nightmare’s warnings. Luna felt her chest sink. She needed to make sure things were okay. She had find Twilight. “Where is Twilight?” she asked.

“That’s what’ve been trying to tell you. I wanted-”

“Cease your inane noise and tell me where she is?!” demanded Luna as her eyes flashed something unfamiliar. It was good that Fluttershy didn’t look directly at her least she have seen the sudden change in iris shape. Instead Fluttershy whimpered. Luna’s face fell. Her anger dissipated like a cold wind. She shouldn’t have struck out like that. Especially to a friend as sensitive as Fluttershy. It must have been her horrendous headache or perhaps the preeminent signs of doom. She sighed. She approached the trembling mare. She pulled her surprisingly into a tight hug. “I am sorry. I should not have said that.” After Fluttershy was sure that the apology was sincere she reciprocated the hug. Luna held it until she was sure that Fluttershy had calmed down. Once the trembling had stopped Luna let her go. Fluttershy gave her a small smile that was partially hidden by her mane.

“It’s okay. I forgive you.”

“Now Fluttershy I need you to tell me where Twilight is? Please, it’s important to me.”

“Twilight’s outside with Captain Daring.”

“Why?” Luna asked, surprised to hear that Twilight had exited the train. Fluttershy gave a sheepish smile in reply.

“Uh, we’ve hit a delay.”

Luna took a step outside and thing she noticed almost immediately was the sweltering heat. Luna even found the air difficult to breathe. How could any creature stand such conditions? Luna was sure to complain to her sister about the sun when they were on better terms. Descending the stairs from the suite she set foot on a sand covered platform. Fluttershy also appeared to struggle with the conditions as she followed Luna down the steps. Luna looked towards her with squinted eyes, Fluttershy pointed further down the path. Throwing up a hoof to provide some shade so she could see better, she found for the second time that day she was surprised by what she saw. It was certainly proving to be an interesting day.

All across the length of the dais were ponies. They were all crowded together in unorganised lines. The sight was quite unusual to say the least. A large pillar of smoke floated above them as the groupings moved forward. There was shouting as the queue shuffled back and forth, angry protests at their treatment and the delay to the train’s schedule. Luna thought briefly that the platform may have been a bit too small to accommodate the hundreds gathered out in the desert sun. The lines lead towards several large horses who were seated at desks near the back of the main platform. A various assortment of stamps, pens and papers lined each table. The grim faced inspectors barked out to the ponies. Behind this pandemonium was a large building. Square in shape the building resembled a military compound despite its rather oriental architecture. There were guards in heavy plated armour patrolling the top of the building. It didn’t help much for appearances.It was all quite imposing.

Luna walked up ahead to see Twilight and the group standing in front of a line of several soldiers with spears blocking them from connecting with the mass of ponies ahead. She was flanked by several of Luna’s own guards who looked upon the scene with stoic expressions. Her friends and Captain Daring were on her left. A large horse wearing a fancy helmet conversed with the group. Luna could only presume that he was in charge. With purposeful strides she approached the group.

“Twilight!” Luna called. Twilight turned and smiled. Luna stopped short of hugging the mare realising that her friends and strangers were present.

“Hello Luna. Well rested are we?” asked Twilight slyly. Luna gave her lopsided grin and shrugged.

“Not really.” Luna then glanced at the guards and the horse. Twilight looked surprised. “ It's a long story." Luna quickly moved on from the subject. "What is the meaning of all this?”

“Nothing to worry about, Princess Luna,” replied Captain Daring. His mane had become matted in the heat and he looked utterly miserable out in these conditions. Twilight’s friends gave him sceptical glances to which he did a marvellous job of ignoring. The company probably also didn't enhance the experience.

“Hey Princess,” said Applejack as she tipped her hat. The others gave her similar greeting except Rainbow Dash who was hovering above them around with her front legs crossed. She then glided towards the large horse and pointed an accusing hoof at him.

“Princess can you please talk to this guy!” she shouted. The stallion snorted in reply. “He’s delaying the whole train.” Luna now got a good look at the large horse who seemed to regard the whole scene with quiet amusement.

“Quite you,” declared Daring shooting a sheepish smile at the horse. He then pulled Rainbow down to the ground shoving his face in hers. Rainbow shoved him back to which he stumbled. He scowled. “What did I say?”

“No making a scene at the border crossing,” chipped in Pinkie with a smile. The Captain gave her skewered look, surprised that Pinkie was the one who spoke up for him.

“Exactly.” He pointed at Rainbow Dash with a shaking hoof. Rainbow returned to the air out of the Captain’s range. “Let the adults handle this.” Rainbow taunted him by making a face while silently mimicking his words. The group laughed at the captain’s expense.

“Yes, Captain Darling,” sneered Rainbow Dash. Daring’s eyebrow twitched violently again as his face flushed bright red. He opened his mouth as if to roar at her but stopped short of carrying the act out when Luna shot him a look.

“ Why are we stopped at the border?” queried Luna. Before Daring could give her the answer a figure moved ahead of him. The armoured horse moved closer to Luna. Immediately two night guards matched his steps threatening spears lowered slightly to shoulder level. The horse stopped before he got too close.

“A border inspection, Princess,” boomed a deep voice, though the deepness of it fooled a listener into to thinking that it was a shout. He lifted off his helmet he placed it in the crook of one of his legs. It revealed a large stallion with a deep brown coat and extremely neatly shaven dark mane. He had rugged facial hair covering most of his muzzle. While rough, his appearance was certainly not unpleasant as Rarity swooned a little behind Applejack. On his armour several badges were neatly adorned on the completely spotless metallic plates. Clearly showing a stallion obsessed with military precision and correctness. He bowed before Luna before returning to his perfectly straight posture. There was a very minor nervousness in his step. Despite his appearance radiating experience he was clearly new to this position. The formality suggested he did not have a lot of exposure in social circles. Only the strictest military formality. Luna had certainly encountered his type before.

“I was not aware that the border was being manned again,” said Luna. “Are we not allies, Mister…?

“Javert, Princess. Commissioner Javert.” He bowed again. “Security measures have been tightened following one of our border cities being compromised. Orders directly from the King himself and as an officer of the crown I will follow the letter of the law. For all foreigners. Even our allies.” He shot a dirty glare to Daring. He huffed inflating his chest out to make himself look more intimidating.

“Compromised?” The guards head fell. A solemn look passed over him.

“Changelings.” No more needed to be said. The group held knowing looks with each other. Luna closed her eyes, saddened by the thought. Memories of her failure to make an appearance during the invasion was one of the fresher wounds for her. While her sister had said everything had eventual sorted itself out. Luna was still angry at herself for her oversight.

“I am sorry for this unfortunate bit of news,” said Luna earnestly. The commissioner shrugged before he adjusted his armour noisily. The rattling hurt Luna’s ears. She still had an almost perpetual headache at this point. He shifted his helmet back onto his head once again adopting the intimidating facelessness of a fully armoured guard.

“Don’t be, the perpetrators will be brought to justice. Hopefully there will be no further delays in your journey. If you will excuse me, Princess.” He bowed again. Luna felt a slight discomfort at the almost reverend like formality. Though she could expect nothing less from a military official. There was a sudden shout and the commissioner turned. He moved towards his own company of soldiers who parted ways simultaneously to let him pass before accompanying him. Flanking him on both of his sides.

“I wonder what’s going on?” asked Applejack. The rest of the group nodded. Twilight, with almost unwittingly, decided to follow the commissioner into the crowd. Her natural curiosity overwhelming concerns for her safety.. Luna felt rather cautious and followed just in case. She wouldn't let Twilight out of her sight. Not after last night. Twilight was stopped when the Captain blocked her path. Twilight cut her walk short of his lanky form. His face was twisted into something bordering a frown and a scowl. Twilight did not back away and remained unmoved by the Captain's interference. Luna moved to Twilight's left side.

“Something that we should not get involved,” he huffed.

“There is something wrong here,” somepony cried. Twilight pushed past Daring who squeaked in protest as he toppled over his own hooves. Getting a face full of sand for his troubles. The rest of the Elements quickly followed. But found themselves stopped as Luna’s guards were quick to intercept them. Luna gave them a subtle head movement indicating for them to stand down. The guards moved to the back of the group after sharing a look of concern. The nonetheless followed their mistress's orders.

“Mam your paperwork is inadequate,” said another voice, more masculine in tone. Twilight pushed through a few, now gasping ponies who recognised her. There were a few bows amongst the crowd. Twilight dutifully ignored them. Something about the first voice was luring Twilight to the commotion. She came to the front of the queue near where one of the desks was placed. The commissioner and two other guards were to the right of it overlooking the scene. In the centre of the scene was the desk with a scowling horse behind it and a purple coated mare in the middle of it all. Twilight squinted through two ponies as she thought she saw a familiar face yet all she could see was a purple coat.

“This can’t be.” The mare with the purple coat attempted to move back but couldn’t because of the crowd. Twilight shifted her head to the side but still couldn't get a clear picture of what was going on. The queue had fallen into chaos temporarily.

“Mam, wait here please,” he said with a thick accent. The horse, Twilight could see, squinted as the sun hit his eyes. Dropping his pen, he tapped the desk twice. The commissioner stepped in from of the mare. The pony in front of Twilight eventually shifted so she could see the mare better. Twilight pushed to the gap and managed to put her head over a shorter mare.

“Cherilee?” gasped Twilight.

Twilight was shocked. There was the teacher from Ponyville. So far away from the rural little village. Twilight wasn't even aware that she was on the train. She had said nothing about trip when talking to Twilight a week earlier. But this was undeniably her. The curled light pink mane slightly frazzled in the heat. The dark purple coat. The daisy cutiemark. It all matched up. She also had a saddle bag draped across her back. Twilight got a glimpse of her face. She was frowning and there was a lot of confusion in her eyes. The horse looked unsympathetic as Cherilee looked down at a paper on the desk. Presumably her travel documentation, She scanned the page as if the answer would just suddenly pop out at her. Twilight was still too stupefied to say anything. It just seemed so out of place for the mare to be here and in this position.

“But I just filed the paperwork on Friday,” the teacher yelled. “I am on a cultural exchange for the Equestrian educational board. I think there has been a mistake.” She shot her gaze to the commissioner who stepped forward and put a reassuring but firm grip on her shoulder.

“Don’t worry,” he said in a gruff voice “The word of the law will be done.” Cherilee tried to pull back only to bump into one of the guards. His metal plates rustled.

“Come with us,” he said.

“No,” she protested moving into the small space between the desk and the guards. Several ponies had stopped processing their paperwork to look on the whole scene. An eerie silence swept the platform. “I haven’t done anything wrong,” she pleaded. “Please this has to be an honest mistake.”

“Don’t make a scene, mare," growled the third guard. You are being detained under the foreigners act for inadequate paperwork and possible fraud. Come with us or else." A large metal baton was fixed via a mechanical device to the side of his leg. He flicked his arm and the stick extended by a foot. A horrid 'clink' sound was made as it tapped the wooden floor. Occasionally he twitched his hoof, almost creating the illusion that the baton had a life of its own. The poor mare gulped.

“I am not a changeling.”

“The law will be the judge of that,” sighed the commissioner as he gripped her shoulder more tightly this time. He began to pull her forward towards the inside of the compound. The horse moved the desk. Before Twilight could come forward a hopping mare bounced over her. A frown of concern on her face.

“Miss Cherilee?” asked Pinkie Pie. Rainbow joined Pinkie by hovering above the mare. Rarity and Applejack struggled behind Twilight to understand what was going on. There was a genral unease in the air as Pinkie made her approach. The three guard's eyes darted between each other. Confused at what their next course of action should be. Eventually the third moved between Pinkie and Cherilee. He continued to flick the baton. Twilight attempted to join Pinkie but was stuck between two ponies who refused to move.

“What?” wheezed Cherilee trying to see who it was over the guard's shoulder. The second guard shoved her back.

“You back off or I will arrest you too!” shouted the third guard as he stepped forward. The commissioner looked ready to protest as he tried to regain control of the situation. Unfortunately Pinkie answered before he could take charge.

“Hey big meanie leave her alone,” retorted Pinkie. Rainbow Dash protest in conjuncture with Pinkie. There was a murmur in the crowd as silent whispers seemed to agree with the strange pink mare. The guard looked around nervously. He licked his lips as his bottom lip trembled a bit with nervousness. He was not used to civil disobedience. That much was clear to Luna. Who watched the scene with what on the surface looked like an expressionless face but in truth it hid how tense she was feeling. She leaned forward. She would be ready if the situation got out of hand. The guard's steel returned though and with a scowl he trotted towards Pinkie menacingly. The baton flashed in the sunlight.

“Why you!” The guard lifted his hoof as if he was about to strike her. Luna quickly strode in front of the pink mare. The lunar guard attempted to blitz past the crowd in an attempt to aid their princes. Their services wouldn't be needed. The stick crashed around Luna’s shield. There was thunderous crack as the broken rod was sent flying into the crowd. There were gasps and shrieks all around as confusion gripped everyone.The guard buckled as he fell back.

The commissioner began barking something indistinguishable under the loud noise. Luna then loudly cleared her throat. Instantly the ponies went quiet and they returned to stunned onlooking of what was going on. Many recognized Princess Luna and were sitting in awe of her sudden appearance and display of power. Twilight manged to shove into the centre as well joining Pinkie, Rainbow and Luna in glaring the guards.

“Excuse me gentlecolts? Why is this mare under arrest?” The crowd looked towards Cherilee. Luna pointed in her direction, completely ignoring the fact that she had probably had just broken that guard’s leg. He whined under his breath holding damaged leg. The commissioner subtly dragged him back behind the crowd so they could see him no more. Javert would have to deal with him later.

“Princess Luna. Twilight. Oh thank goodness you’re here,” coughed Cherilee as she could finally see who her saviors were.

“Princess this is an internal issue you should not concern yourself,” bellowed the commissioner.He knew that he shouldn't have shouted at her but his authority was at stake. Surprisingly it was not Luna that engaged with him next. Instead Twilight stepped forward. Her wings flared for effect. Luna watched as her mate came within inches of the commissioner's armour.

“She’s with us,” deadpanned Twilight. There was serious edge to her voice. Much more serious then Luna would have expected from the mare. All of her friends nodded in agreement. The comissioner backed away his right leg now shaking. An uneasiness now plagued his movements.

“But-”

“She is with us,” she repeated this time with a more dangerous tone. “Let her go.” Almost immediately the guards backed off. The commissioner gave a nod and stepped away. He couldn't even look Twilight in the eye. The other guards followed suit. Twilight motioned with her hoof for Cherilee to come with her. With a sigh of relief, Cherilee took a few tentative steps forward before eventually following Twilight.There was small round of applause from the crowd. With Cherilee following the gap through which Twilight's group made they reached the more secluded side of the platform where the group were originally at.

While some eyes followed the Princesses most ponies eventually the ponies around returned to queuing. Things were delayed as they already were and there was bit more of the journey to go. The commissioner became lost in the throng of ponies who converged on the empty space.Most likely chewing out his personal's rash behavior.

Before Cherilee could say anything she was pulled into a hug by Pinkie. The elements all surrounded Cherilee and began bombarding her with welcomes and hello's. Cherilee could only smile and return the greetings. Twilight and Luna brought up the rear as Twilight went towards the dark purple mare.Cherilee smiled as her friend came forward.

“Thank you Twilight. I don’t know what would have happened if you hadn’t arrived.” Pinkie ended the overtly long hug and returned to hopping up and down. Cherillee didn't seem to mind. She just looked relieved to see some familiar faces.

“It’s okay Miss Cherilee. We wouldn’t let them take you away,” smiled Twilight.

“Well I’m glad you did,” laughed Cherilee.Twilight shared breifly in the laugh as Luna looked over the scene with a satisfied grin. She quickly ordered her guards to make sure that none of the comissioners lackey's came wandering over again. Luna watched as Daring slicked away back onto the train

“You said you were on a cultural exchange,” said Rarity.

“A holiday really,” answered Cherilee. “They prefer if you put down cultural exchange. More formal and such. It’s so hard travelling these days with all this changeling paranoia.” The mare gave an annoyed look as she adjusted one of her saddle bags which had shifted uncomfortably during all the commotion.

“Well it’s great to see you again,” said Twilight who put a hoof on her shoulder. Luna quirked an eyebrow at this.

“And you too Twilight,” laughed Cherilee who pulled her into another hug. Luna definitely quirked another eyebrow at this display as her mouth twitched. Luna bit onto the side of her cheek for no reason. She was far too clingy of Twilight sometimes. It was just a platonic hug nothing more. Yet why couldn't Luna stop biting her cheek painfully for fear that she do something. The little green monster of envy was ever present when it came to her lover. Luna wondered if it would get her into trouble one day. Heck it all ready had with all this Nightmare business. Luna shook her. There was a time and a place. This was not it.

“Oh, maybe you can tag along with us for the rest of the ride,” suggested Pinkie who was continuing to hop up and down, excited at the prospect of another friend tagging along with them. Cherilee pulled back from the hug.

“Well I wouldn’t want to impose,” said Cherilee bashfully.

“Nonsense darling of course you can accompany us.”

“Yeah, you don’t have a lot of options anyway, unless you want to walk there,” snorted Rainbow Dash. Everypony glared at Rainbow. Rainbow looked over the group. “What?”

“This is really too generous,” said Cherilee changing the subject.Without saying anymore Cherille felt a hoof wrap around her as Applejack pulled her in the direction of the royal frieght. Cherilee gaped at the the elegance of the exterior and the size of each freight. This was far better than economy class. And that was just the outside. She could only imagine what was inside such items. Cherilee let a sideways smile enter her face.

"Well if you insist." Everypony giggled.

"Come on Miss Cherilee I’ll show you the cabin," said Applejack as she pulled her aside. Twilight smiled at Luna. Luna could hardly believe what was going on. This was all very strange. All very...convenient. Who would have thought that of all the ponies who nearly got arrested, it was one of Twilight's friends? Luna was interpreted by a poke of a hoof before she could read any further into her thoughts.

“Hey,” said Twilight but her voice was cut off by the loud whistle of the train. The ponies on the other side of the dais had begun to shift back towards the train rather quickly. The desks had been folded up and the horses had begun to return to the compound.

“Looks like the train is ready to depart,” exhaled Luna. Twilight looked drained by the whole thing. Luna gave her a brief hug once she was sure there was no one looking. Twilight graciously fell into it. As they parted Twilight gave her a thankful smile.

“This isn’t what I exactly had in mind when we said we were getting away from it all.”

“I know. If you allow an old mare to part some advice.”

“Of course.” Twilight gave her a playful nudge. “Not all of your hair is grey yet.” Luna gasped but Twilight could only giggle. Luna eventually joined in with her. After some time they settled down.

"Seriously though, Twilight you must learn that in many ways we can never get away from it all. The crown is a heavy burden and the weight of responsibility that comers with it applies even when we leave our own country. As you have seen today." They both stood in silence. Twilight frowned.

"Great now I feel much better," said Twilight sarcastically.

"Cheer up," said Luna s she lifted Twilight's chin. "It is not all that bad. While I said there are some downsides I never said there wasn't perks as well. We'll soon be in Saddle Arabia and you'll see." Luna gave one of her trademark smiles. Twilight's mood seemed to lighten significantly "Oh, we'll have so much to do. Did you know that they just installed an amusement park there Twilight?" Twilight bulked at this news and the twinkle in Luna's eyes. Twilight knew what was coming next. "With over a hundred new games! New games Twilight!"

This is an important diplomatic mission Luna groaned Twilight. It was always the same with Luna when it came to 'fun' places. She was like a foal in candy store. Twilight was aware that this was all an act to distract her from her anxiety and to calm her down. It was surprisingly effective. Twilight was grateful for the gesture even if she didn't need to say anything to prove it. All she had to do was play along.

"But the amusement park!" protested Luna with a smile noting Twilight's own dopey grin

"Luna," she said in mock seriousness.

"Oh phewy, you sound just like Captain Darling now." They both laughed. It felt good for Luna to ease both of their tensions. She didn't want Twilight to ponder too much on what happened today. This was the sort of thing you really wanted to avoid on diplomatic missions. Thankfully for Luna no one was too badly hurt.The last thing she needed was an international incident to cap off her day. Yet for some reason this only caused her to worry more about Nightmare. That was for another time though.It was time to leave this place. "The train is leaving soon."

"Yeah, let’s go." Twilight quickly gave Luna a peck on the cheek before she went about her way returning to the train through the steps. Probably to go talk to Cherilee again. Luna’s guard also began to shuffle as the train let out another whistle indicating it was departing. Luna was about to join Twilight until she saw Fluttershy standing alone looking beyond the platform to the side of the compound. Luna decided to get her. She'd miss the train otherwise.

“Fluttershy come along. We must go.” Fluttershy seemed unperturbed as she continued to gaze outwards. Luna followed her eyes. They eventually rested on a metallic structure on wheels parked outside the compound. Inside the cages we several pacing individuals. It was difficult to make them out in the haze and because of the distance but Luna had pretty good idea of what they were. The black contrasted against the white planes was illustrating enough. She sighed. It was not exactly what Fluttershy should have been seeing. She was a sensitive mare, she couldn’t understand the harshness of this place.

“What are those cages for Luna?” she spoke. Her voice was quiet. Hurt almost. Like she had just had a nightmare and hadn’t quite woken up from it yet. Luna could only expect as much from the Element of Kindness. “Are those-”

“Come Fluttershy the train will be leaving soon,” interrupted Luna. She grimaced and looked away from the mare as if she was embarrassed. She rested a wing over Fluttershy’s back and gentle guided her away from the sight and back towards the train. The mare seemed to take reassurance in Luna’s touch but the lunar mare could do little as Fluttershy threw one last gaze to those prisons. She saw a guard exit the building and began banging on the metal bars before it all disappeared behind the metallic doors of the train.

Luna had not looked back for as she had ascended the steps all she could look at was her reflection in the train window of Nightmare grinning back at her and the subtle echo of her words as the train door slammed shut and it began to pull away from the station.

‘Beware Luna. Beware.’

Author's Note

Sorry if this chapter was a bit of filler. I had to. There won't be much tension for a while yet so I decided to have one last chapter with it. This was also important towards highlighting how different cultures are not as friendly or as trusting as Equestrian's are. This is all vital towards Twilight's development and such.

I'm aware the chapter may be a bit long but I couldn't cut much from it without being too vague.

Hope you enjoy!

Showtime

It had been a long enough journey to reach the capital of Saddle Arabia, Equum Terram, not helped by the sweltering heat and the uneasy movements of the train at times. In spite of this, the group had mostly enjoyed the trip. It was a new experience for all of them except for perhaps Luna. But the inclusion of friends this time had taken away the monotony of such journeys.

Captain Daring continued to be a nuisance along the way. Consistently complaining of the inappropriateness of Twilight’s travelling companions as a diplomatic party which in turn earned him the ire of Pinkie Pie. A mistake he regretted deeply as the journey progressed. To be brief, her mastery at the art of the prank had given the poor new blood quite the shake.

Besides the troublesome Captain, the only prick in the side of what had been overall an enjoyable experience, was oddly enough, their new guest Cherilee. While friendly and quite warm when approached, her movements seemed to off. Her manner unsure like a new-born foal finding its first steps. The group tended to overlook this as simple rattling from the incident, though Luna was more sceptical. She had spent at least two nights watching over Cherilee least her fears be confirmed. Not that Luna could get any sleep. The fear of daggers in the night prowled her mind. Fear fed her paranoia. Even worse was that she knew she was just stressing herself. Yet she could not stop nor would she. She had little evidence as of yet to question Cherilee, for she had not shown any typical changeling mannerisms She vowed once they reached the safety of the capital would she ‘examine’ her more carefully. The small spaces of the train carts were no place to confront their guest.

Luna sat and read next to Twilight while their friends played a modern card game called ‘poker’ on the nearby table. Rainbow, Pinkie and Rarity seemed to be doing alright though both Spike and Applejack were struggling. Spike currently had his face on the small table groans occasionally coming from the little dragon. Applejack had a scowl on her face. She hadn’t won a single hand if Luna’s recollection was correct. She was down to her last few bits as it was. This wasn’t surprising considering she was the Element of Honesty playing a game in which lying is paramount to winning. Surprisingly enough though, Cherilee proved quite masterful at the game, having won several hands in the process. She put it down to years of attending ‘staff meetings’ during the school year.

Luna spared a glance towards Twilight who was chipping through her fifth book on horse culture and politics. Apparently she had neither trusted Luna or Darling's summation of what they were to expect, not that Luna had believed that Twilight would. Books in her eyes were sacrosanct, if a book didn't back up exactly what one was saying Twilight would have none of it. Luna allowed herself a smile. It was nice to have little moments like these.

She was shaken from her sentiment quite literally by the abrupt stopping of the train followed by the loud screech of the whistle to announce their arrival. Twilight looked up from her book, shutting it closed.

“Looks like we're here,” she announced.

“Indeed,” confirmed Luna. She clopped her hooves. The ponies temporarily put down their game to see what the commotion. “Right everypony time to get ready. I fear they may have a grand procession in store for us. We don’t want Captain Daring harassing us to move.” All of them nodded and shifted from their positions. Pinkie Pie approached the window. She gasped as she pulled the drapes aside to see the outside world.

“Wow girls look at this!”

Outside of the train was a tall train station. Much like the last stop, it had a large wooden platform. Unlike the military compound though, the train station was far more ornate, less imposing and far more architecturally pleasing. The chiselled white stone decorated with images of horses in intricate detail displayed to all. The gaping entrance to the station bore the same designs to the rock that surrounded it. Above it was a dais raised outwards from the building. On it, bronze statues stood to each side of the great clock that sat above the entrance of the station. Near the edge of the building lay massive pillars that rose high into the blue sky. The two components she could see led up to the higher end of the roof ending with spirals. The roof itself, she could barely see, but the angle at least allowed her to see the side of a glass dome that bejewelled the roof of the entire building. Saddle Arabia was famous for its rather unique and grandiose constructions yet to view them personally was far more rewarding than the illustrations and photographs they had in Equestria. Pinkie was thankful that she brought her camera. She pulled it out and snapped a quick picture.

“Neato!” Pinkie then turned her attention to the gathered mass of horses that stood with anxious facing awaiting their imminent arrival. In the centre of it, all were perhaps the most beautifully embroidered horses she had ever seen. Their jewellery glistening and lustrous in the bright sunlight. The reins on their faces connecting back to unusual looking saddles. Twilight had said something to her about fancy saddles being a sign of the station. She also said something about it being old hat in Equestria. She didn’t listen to the specifics, Twilight had a tendency to go into far too much detail. It looked cool to Pinkie Pie anyway, if not the tiniest bit risque. Rarity might have liked them but whatever made other people happy was fine with Pinkie Pie. She was just surprised so many had come to see them. Captain Daring wasn’t joking when he said this must have been really important.

“Pinkie come on!” shouted Twilight as they lined up to exit the cabin. Daring had made his inconspicuous entrance behind the group. A permanent scowl never leaving his face. He glared daggers at Pinkie as she took her place next to Applejack.

Luna turned around to face all of them blocking the exit door. She heard a knock three times on it. Her guards were on the other side having already set up. They had been fast. It must have only been roughly five minutes. She first identified their exit by the rumbling of the crowd who had yet to see such creatures ‘Good’ she thought. ‘Fifteen seconds faster than in training. Captain Nightshade has once again done a remarkable job.’ She noted that she would have to give thanks to the Captain at a later date. More pressing matters were at hoof.

“Right, listen up everypony.” They did as instructed as their chatter quieted down a bit. “This maybe a bit overwhelming for most of you. Trust me I know. It is not easy being the centre of attention.” She particularly focused her attention on Fluttershy, who was shaking. She gave her a small smile. “I promise it will be over quick.” Luna clicked her tongue. She wasn’t great when it came to things like this. Adapting to new social conventions continued to be a challenging venture for her in spite of a substantial improvement. “Just...Just smile and wave and everything should be okay.” Luna tried to sound cheery at the end but frowned as it became apparent that Fluttershy was nowhere near okay with that.

“Oh, I don’t know,” she whimpered as she bent her head low, nearly touching the floor. "Maybe I should just stay on the train and...Uh, help with the luggage.” All of them shared sympathetic looks with her, understanding the difficultness to which being a public figure was for somepony like her. Except for Captain Daring, who could only look at the mare with indignation and barely contained disgust.

“For Celestia’s sake!” he proclaimed. “Just leave her on the train. The guards can take her to the castle privately later.” He directly looked at Twilight. “We can’t delay this any longer and your friend simpering on the floor is not helping matters!” He pointed at Fluttershy who startled as if she was struck. Applejack then moved towards him giving him a shove.

“Ah, would advise you to kindly shut up sir.” Daring was about to respond but decided against. He seemed more content to mumble to himself while his eye twitched. Applejack then approached Fluttershy. She pulled her into a reassuring hug. “Don’t worry Shy just stay behind me. I can take it.”

“Yeah, Fluttershy don’t worry. We’ve got you covered,” said Rainbow Dash.

“Thank you girls,” whispered Fluttershy.

“Right, Right!” shouted Daring seeing it fit to be a nuisance again. “Enough with the sentimentality. Can we please proceed as planned?” The death glares he received from his fellow ponies was quite a surprise for him. “What? Punctuality is a priority here.”

“Would you be silent,” growled Luna having finally lost patience with him.

“As the Princess wills it,” he replied with little vigour. Princess Luna would reprimand him later when she had time to deal with his haughtiness. With a sigh, she gave Fluttershy a meaningful glance. She outstretched a hoof which Fluttershy took timidly. She gave it a light squeeze,

“Trust me Fluttershy it will be okay,” she said with her most reassuring voice. “I promise.” She retracted her hoof before flicking her eyes briefly to Pinkie. “Pinkie promise.” The party mare gasped and soon Luna found herself performing the ridiculous ritual that came with such a verbal contract.

Both Cherilee and Daring looked on in bewilderment at the sight of their Princess sticking her hoof into her eye to appease Pinkie, who only sounded out warnings of doom should Luna not live up to her word. The rest of the gang could barely contain their laughter but at least Fluttershy had relaxed substantially. That was what had mattered to Luna. Confident that she had roused a bit of courage in the mare, Luna took her place at the front of the group.

Twilight stood to her right as per the custom. An entourage should never be ahead of the Princess. Luna tapped on the door. The signal to the guards had been sent. Movement could be heard on the other side of the door. Luna put a diplomatic smile as best she could. She could never match her sister’s ability to project utter serenity. The thought briefly brought Luna back to the argument, it threatened to derail her smile. She looked at Twilight, who was also upholding a similar smile though the clear twitch of nervousness could be seen in the movements of her mouth. Luna subtly brushed her wing against Twilight’s side, passing it off on the surface as her merely shifting to the side. Twilight’s eyes flickered to meet Luna’s while also still monitoring the door. The dull clank of metal could be heard as the guards gripped the handle of the door.

“You too Twilight, it will be okay. Just act natural,” whispered Luna.

“Knowing you, that means not being natural at all,” retorted Twilight through her teeth, the mumbling of her friends behind letting only Luna hear her words. That sickeningly sweet smile still on her face. “Hey!” Twilight momentarily broke face as she felt a leg kick her. She had little time to react as at that moment, the door slid open letting in a gush of hot air and the loud noise of the crowd. She reverted to her beaming face.

“Showtime,” spoke Luna striding forward purposefully. Twilight and her friends closely followed. Captain Daring took up the rear, not by his own design but rather by that of Rainbow Dash, who continued to shove him apparently ‘unknowingly’ as far away from Fluttershy as possible.

As the group adjusted to the brightness of Saddle Arabia, they were greeted to blaring cheer from the large assortment of horses. The sound of dozens of cameras could be heard between intervals of cheering, bright flashes occasionally obscuring their vision of the assemblage. A silk red carpet had been laid from the steps of the exit of the train leading towards what they could only presume was their greeting party, who happened to be the most bedazzling of those present. The glisten of the rare stones that clad their attire caught in the bright sunlight. Luna’s guards lined each side of the carpet until it lead to these fantastical individuals at which point guards dressed in similar plate armour of the soldiers at the border could be seen.

Luna was the first to descend from the train, letting off a little wave as she did so. The crowd reacted positively. Hoof stomping could be heard all around them. The platform shook slightly. When Twilight stepped forward, it died down.

Twilight found even herself quite overwhelmed by the whole thing. The experience was both odd and in a strange way terrifying. The way all the eyes of the crowd looked upon, followed every subtle move she made, it was quite off-putting. Twilight wished she could have scowled. Luna made it look far too easy. No wonder then that her friends had jammed themselves right behind her like ducklings following their mother. Except for Rarity, who looked around like a filly in a candy store and Pinkie, who couldn’t stop jumping up and down. Twilight laughed to herself awkwardly before waving. The response was quite lively from the crowd. It was much louder and vocal than Luna’s. She supposed that many were awed to have seen the new princess. Twilight couldn’t stop her head from falling a bit in embarrassment as the crowd continued to applaud her long after she had stepped off the train. She scurried after Luna as quickly as she could without running. The rest of her friends were met with more muted responses. ‘I guess they’re only after the main attraction,’ thought Twilight to herself. It was still quite unusual to be treated in such a manner. She was like a celebrity. Something she had always striven to steer clear off when she was younger. It was not feeling she exactly reveled in but she put up a front for diplomatic reasons.

As Twilight joined Luna’s side she watch as the group of fancily dressed horses bowed deeply before them, their muzzles nearly touching the silk rug, parts of the crowd followed suit. As per common courtesy, Twilight and co returned this with a bow of their own. Eventually the most dazzling of horses came forward. He had a dark brown coat with a golden mane. His mane seemed to be cut short in a neat and orderly fashion much like the soldiers around him, but streaks of white could also be seen within it too. His eyes contrasted with his general appearance being blue. Twilight hated to admit it, but he was quite handsome, though that seemed to be a general theme amongst the horse kind. They all appeared far more graceful than ponies did. He bowed again.

“It is an honour to be graced by your presence your Majesties,'” he spoke clearly even though his accent could still be partially heard. He seemed to pontificate upon the vowels of his words.

“I am Prince Fahd, third of his line,” he smiled causing Rarity to startle. “It is my most humbling duty to welcome you to Saddle Arabia my dear guests. I hope the journey has not been too harsh on you.” Rarity blushed deeply when his gaze met hers. He shifted his focus back onto Luna.

“No, it has not,” she announced. Luna stopped for a moment to think of a compliment. “Your country is quite beautiful.” His deep laughter was his response. Luna raised an eyebrow.

“No need to flatter me, Princess,” he said between chuckles. “Desert and rocks. Little green in these lands aside from the coast. Nothing much like your land. I have heard many tales since I was but a mere boy of Equestria’s beauty.”

“You do your country a disservice, Prince,” piped in Rarity. She immediately regretted his boldness, she let out a squeak and tried to move towards the back only to be blocked by Applejack. It also didn’t help that the Prince was much taller than the rest of them and could still easily see her. A gentle smile came over him.

“And who might this delightful pony be?” he asked. Luna exchanged a few looks with Twilight before a mischievous grin took over her. Luna decided to embarrass their mutual friend. Luna parted way and shoved Rarity to the front so the prince could answer her better, much to a stammering Rarity’s shock.

“This is my friend Rarity,” proclaimed Luna. “The Element of Generosity.”

“A pleasure to meet you,” he said sincerely. With his foremost left leg, he lifted a tomato faced Rarity’s right leg. He bent his head downward and laid a small kiss upon it. Rarity trembled.

"Oh, thank you y-your highness," she sputtered before resuming her place behind Luna, the deep blush on her coat still present. A few whistles could be heard in the crowd. The prince was unfazed by her flustered state.

“If that is the case then, I presume the rest of your troupe are also bearers?” Luna nodded. “How excellent! Rarely do we receive not only the heads of other nation’s states, let alone heroes of such magnitude!”

"Now who is the one spouting flattery?" scoffed Luna sarcastically. The two shared in a mutual laugh.

“Oh, do not be so modest Princess. I hope my little cohort of nobles is not found lacking,” he mused almost to himself. Before Luna could respond, Captain Daring found it’s prudent to show himself, obscuring Twilight for a moment.

“It’s all quite smashing, Prince Fahd,” he dismissed producing a large piece of paper he unfurled it until it touched the prince’s hooves. The captain cleared his throat. “Now your highness I have a few things to read to you on behalf of the Equestrian nobility. Ahem, Dear Prince of the Horse lands it is our esteemed h-” The Prince looked beyond him to Twilight, having recognised that she was an alicorn like Luna.

“Then this must be who I think it is?” he questioned in an awestruck tone, purposefully ignoring the blathering noble in front of him. Twilight looked up at him. The way his blue eyes lit up as he looked over her, much like a sculptor looks over a statue. Twilight didn’t know whether to be flattered or be insulted, she chose for somewhere in between, though she maintained her perfectly calm exterior.

“Excuse me!” barked Daring.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle is it?”

“Eh, yeah,” she answered bashfully. “I mean yes!” She stuck out a hoof to shake. She should have realised that he would have done what he did to Rarity, but it was too late to retract her hoof, least her be insulted by her rejection. She really didn’t need that having only just arrived. He repeated the process again, he lifted her hoof and planted a kiss on it, though Twilight swore it was more protracted than Rarity’s. She also noticed that Luna was no longer smiling.

“Excuse me!” Daring finally shouted.

“I have heard quite a bit about you. Though I am unsure.” He squinted before leaning back his head. “I imagined someone much older would be befitting of such a title as Princess.” While most would assume that his words to be insulting, the cheeky smile he kept on his face said otherwise. Twilight decided to play along.

“And I was purported to have thought the crown prince would be taller,” replied without batting an eyelash. The prince chuckled. He was forced to bring a hoof to his mouth to quiet himself down.

“Hah! Sir Pasha did not speak of your boldness. You remind me of one of my old courtiers.”

“The ambassador spoke to you of me?”

“Indeed! Mainly through letters but he does speak highly of you. Though I’m afraid, his description of you falls short.” Twilight let her smile drop a bit. “Much of your beauty seems to have been lost in translation as the ponies of your culture would say.” He winked at her. Twilight twisted her jaw, the red glow on her cheeks quite visible to the prince. Pinkie for some reason found it the perfect time to take a picture. The faint scraping of metal as Luna skid her hoof along the floor. Twilight’s wings fidgeted before she eventually straightened herself.

“I hardly believe such a thing is appropriate for a stallion of his station, along with yours,” she said apparently thought her ever present blush would not subside.

“Oh, don’t mind me.” He waved his hoof dismissively, still laughing. “I merely jest. I just wish to say that you made a lasting impression upon him and thus as a result, me. Do not see my words as a slight against your character. I hardly believe that would be befitting of me towards our closest allies.

“Ahem,” said Luna trying to gain Twilight’s attention. The vicious little jealous voice in the back of her head snapping against its chains. Both the Prince and Twilight regarded her. Luna didn’t say anymore as the shrill cry of Captain Daring interrupted her. Something she was grateful for because in reality, she had not exactly thought ahead beyond disrupting the conversation. The yammering voice was silenced once more and Luna was at peace.

“Excuse me Prince. I demand your attention!” The pony’s confidence quickly wilted as the prince brought his full figure in front of him. The glint of the heavily armed guards looking at him curiously. “If that is alright by you, your highness.” he dropped into a low bow. “I only insist for I have important messages to relay to you.” The prince raised his hoof, indicating for him to say no more.

“Please friend, save it until after we have returned to the castle. And I have had a few more drinks in me.” he gave Daring a friendly smile. “I hardly believe this platform is appropriate for matters of the state, Captain Darling was it?” Darling let out a whining sound, his face flushed while his face shook violently. This final indignation having pushed him to the edge.

"Right,” he said almost evenly. He violently wrapped up the scroll he carried. “Right! Whatever! Who cares?” The only display of the Captain’s indignation was the redness that refused to leave his puffy red cheeks. “Right!” He stormed away from them pushing past the Prince’s guards into the hub of the station.

“Have I insulted him?” asked Fahd to the group.

“No, he’s always been like that,” huffed Applejack. “An ol’ stick in the mud he is.” Fahd could only smile awkwardly, the smile of a stallion that did not exactly understand. Rarity made a waving gesture to show that it was okay.

“Oh, well, whatever suits him.” The prince then turned his head over his shoulder, his eyes trailed to the clock between the brass statues. “Oh would you look at the time, you must be starving.” His gentle gaze made a sweep over each individual mare, he stopped on Luna. “I hardly imagine travel food is befitting of such lovely mares.” The way he looked at Luna caused her an acute sense of disgust, for no particular reason. Perhaps it was the way he spoke to Twilight or was it because she had seen his kind before, the charming prince act. Maybe his good intentions were right but at the moment, her jealousy spoke before she could reign it in.

“Quite the charmer aren’t you?” said Luna with a far bit more venom than she had intended. The girls all took on quizzical glances at Luna’s sudden shift in tone.

“I try.” He donned a face splitting smile, his features still politely neutral. Luna tried and failed miserably to hide her frown. She shook her head, her regal smile having returned. Content that their exchange had finished, he banged his hooves. Immediately two courtiers and guards stepped forward. “But come, we should not keep you out here with the rest of this rabble.” He lazily swung a hoof towards the ever watching crowd. “A common platform is no place for such heroes.” He put a particular emphasis on the word hero. “The castle awaits you. My father has been dying to entertain new guests for weeks now. The boredoms of court sadly weary him. I do not know, I find the entertainment here has always been most pleasing.”

“I can’t imagine why?” growled Luna under her breath, her teeth grinded painfully together painfully, a tension formed in her lower jaw. The Prince had not noticed. His attention was more or less occupied with his own entourage.

“Guards escort our guests to the royal carriages. Take them directly to the castle.” The sudden shift to an authoritative tone from his previously gentle demeanour, caught most of the mares off guard, except for perhaps Luna, Twilight and Daring. “They can see the rest of our fine city later. Be sure not to let any of the nobles stop you. I’m afraid my friends here will get enough of their hot air later when the drinks flowing.” He let a little chuckle out, but the joke seemed more private than an invitation for others to join in with him.

One of the soldiers that he had been speaking to then stepped forward. He leaned his head as the two exchanged whispers in a language that only Luna had any sort of knowledge of. Even then, she was quite rusty. Something about ‘preparedness’ and ‘infiltration on the’ and ‘Sentencing in regards to postponing?’ Whatever the full conversation was, it was clear that it had upset the already fidgeting Crown Prince. His apologetic smile rapidly quashed the previous signs of unease.

“Will you not be joining us?” asked Rarity, far too hastily. She could barely contain the dusting of red from gracing her cheeks. The rest of her friends either gave her confusing or knowing looks. Realising that she had not addressed him correctly she managed to squeak out “Eh, your majesty.” The Prince let his facial expression twist into something akin to regret.

“Alas, not for the moment. I have a few issues to sort out at the barracks.” he let out a heavy sigh. “It seems my commanders have kicked up an awful fuss about a military parade and such. An entirely superfluous thing, be assured.” While the gang mulled over the uncomfortable idea of any kind of ceremony be set for them, he let his hoof stamp against the wood again. The ponies drew their attention to him again as the sound of his rattling garments interrupted them. “I did not have one when Princess Celestia and I will not have one now. But eh what can one do, these horses were bred to fight not to listen.” He demandingly looked over his military escort, it was hard to escape the feeling that the Prince in some part resented their presence, like one, would in the care of a hovering parent. He eventually nodded his head. Two guards took up positions on both sides. This was a sign of his departure. He once again pulled off a dazzling smile before giving them a small wave. “Take care my friends you are good hoofs.” Before the Prince left, he motioned his head to one of the soldiers that would not be accompanying him. The officer quickly saluted and rushed forward to the spot where the Prince had once been. He could briefly be seen turning a corner, the way his head shook evidently showing that something was pestering him, then he was gone. All but Luna were saddened to see him leave so shortly after their introduction. Nonetheless, the new spectacle of the soldier in armour was quick to draw their attention.

“So?” questioned Rainbow as the horse remained disturbingly motionless. It seemed that Rainbows words must have done something as their new guide dropped into another low bow, almost dragging her muzzle against the beautiful silk.

“I am Commander Halise your Ladyships, I have been instructed to take you to the castle.”

“It’s nice to meet you mam,” said Applejack, tipping her hat in Commander’s direction. Halise rose herself from her bow. She gave them a kindly small smile.

“And you too, milady.” She nodded her head. Her eyes though betrayed her acute sense of discomfort “Though I’m afraid I have little room to ‘chit chat,' as you would say, the Prince was quite clear that we must move quickly. She bowed her head again in apology. “The nobles here can be quite...persistent around foreigners of rank and title.”

“Why?” asked Pinkie quite reasonably for once. The Commander frowned.

“Your country are our primary exporters. Our countries industries rely heavily on trade imports from Equestria. The nobility run most of the industry within our country. Thanks to a renewed trade agreement from over fifty years ago, deals with Equestrians are of paramount towards advancing your status, as a member aristocracy, within society."

“What?” questioned Rainbow Dash, who had little idea what she was talking about. Twilight moved forward. She lifted her head and inhaled sharply, often a sign that she was going into ‘lecture mode.' Dash tried to stop her, but the effort was one in vain.

“Because Equestria is perceived as a vastly wealthy country in comparison to other nations, Rainbow Dash.” Twilight clicked her tongue, an obvious sign of her uncomfortableness with her statement. Her next few words were drawn out slightly. “While not entirely untrue, Equestria buys a lot of its finer luxury items from Saddle Arabia in exchange for food and gold such as silks, mineral rocks and gas. Due to a long, arduous process of unification for the tribes of Saddle Arabia, unlike Equestria, individual leaders of groups each had their own separate trade agreement with Equestria for hundreds of years. This would lead to trade wars between tribes in order to get a cut, as it were, of Equestria’s prosperity. Thus, individual clans began specialising in certain fields of industry in order to get a better chance of recognition from our state... Competition was fierce and many noble houses were wiped out in the process. When unified under the reigning house, most of them were absorbed into the nobility. Most of the nobility maintain their ties to Equestria through trade still though. It all dates back to two thousand and fifteen years ago when the great tribal chieftain Ar-”

“I get it egghead,” groaned Rainbow Dash “We’ve got money. They like money. That’s why they’d be desperate to get our attention. I don’t need a history lesson.” Twilight scowled but it weakened upon hearing Rainbow Dash’s, admittedly, quite accurate statement.

“Well, that is an overly simplified way of explaining it.” Twilight’s face flushed as she felt rather flustered at Dash’s response. Luna let herself laugh genuinely, the tension that was present when the Crown Prince was present, having faded away.

“Is somepony upset they could not educate their friends?” teased Luna, jostling Twilight as she took her place by her side

“N-no, uh, yes, history is important!" Twilight shook off Luna and shot daggers with her subsequent glare. The small laughter from her friends only added to her annoyance.

“Indeed, but perhaps now is not the time,” said Luna much like a schoolteacher.

"There is never not a good time for history," murmured Twilight. Luna dealt out another friendly nudge, which Twilight returned in kind, to the reception of some questioning glances of her still present friends. Before much else could be said, the Commander made herself known again. Her agitation growing at the delay, wary of the fact that she would be reprimanded if they did not move soon.

“Princesses and esteemed company, I insist we save your arguments for a later date. We may be late for His Majesty's feast if we do not make haste." Twilight’s eyes bulged at the word ‘late.' Luna cursed at how their escort had used that word. It would only have one result. Twilight’s wings shot up like sails in the wind.

"Oh, late we better hurry. I wouldn’t want to upset the King." Twilight flapped her wings. She then bit down hard on her hoof. Rainbow Dash rolled. Applejack and Rarity smiled uncomfortably, while Fluttershy was content to hide behind Applejack. Spike walked forward and pulled on Twilight’s leg. “What if he is already upset?” A little bit of her mane sprang up. Spike tugged at her again.

“Twi, calm down.” She rambled on regardless of the dragons calming presence.

“What if he expels us from his country, then he will cut off diplomatic ties and then there will be a war of coalition against Equestria and then-” Seeing that some of the soldiers' heads were turning to see what is going on, Luna decided to intervene. She didn’t want Twilight to embarrass herself. Bringing herself up to her full height, she moved in front of Twilight.

“Hush. It will be fine. We will go now. We are alicorns. If we are late then we are late. A ruler is never late or early, they arrive exactly when they mean too,” said Luna with a lopsided smile. Twilight seemed to calm down. Twilight looked down at Spike and sighed. Luna then returned her gaze to the Commander only to notice the very cautious look that Halise was giving Spike, her eyes narrowing as she looked over the young drake.

“I did not know you owned a dragon, most unusual.”

“He is not owned,” said Twilight firmly. “He is family.” Twilight gave him a slight nuzzle. Spike groaned.

“Twilight!”

“I did not mean, I well you see I have not seen such pe-”

“Come on girls lets go to the party,” shouted Pinkie before the Commander further gave her opinion on the matter. The Commander nodded in acceptance but was surprised as she felt a strong gust of wind pass her by. The pink blur bouncing into the hub of the station the guards scrambled to follow after their appointed charge. The rest of Pinkie’s friends quickly followed the sound of the bouncing mare. All of them aware that Pinkie loose in a place full of new ponies to meet may result in one or two embarrassments.

"Pinkie come back!” cried Rainbow Dash quite concerned to the damage to which the mare could cause. Not for Pinkie’s sake, but more so that the mare’s actions may ruin her chances at seeing the pool up at the palace. She and Fluttershy pulled up the rear, leaving Spike, the Commander, Twilight and Luna back on the platform. Luna’s guard then rushed passed them, realising that their charges were duly unaccompanied. Luna felt rather despondent and retracted some of her previous statements about her guard’s competency upon seeing them fumble after Pinkie. Then again, Miss Pie was not exactly a usual individual.

“Come, let’s go follow them,” sighed Twilight, through the corner of her mouth almost pulled itself into a smile.

“She is a strange one she is. Where did she get that camera? She carries no bags with her,” said one of the guards as he wheeled around.

“It’s better not to ask,” shrugged Spike as he and Twilight walked after their friends. Luna was about to join her when the Commander stuck out a hoof.

“Princess, I believe we are one short.”

“What?” asked Luna sceptically. She placed a hoof against her mouth. She had been sure that they were all accounted for. Even Fluttershy.

“Cherilee!” exclaimed Twilight. The commander then pointed towards the dark purple pony who was still near the train, seemingly easing herself closer to the barriers, where the now much depleted crowd was stationed behind, while still occasionally looking as the luggage as if not to look conspicuous. She was facing away from them, her head never turned back to the direction of the station. Luna quirked her eyebrow at such behaviour. Twilight stepped forward, ready to approach or at least, call out to her friend but Luna moved in front of her.

“It’s okay I’ll go get her. You got with Halise and make sure Miss Pie doesn’t tear down the entire station.” Twilight and Halise laughed though the dead serious look Luna gave the commander startled her. “I only wish I was joking Commander.” Twilight was about to protest, but Luna was quicker the draw.

“But-”

“Just go.” Luna looked over her shoulder in Cherilee's direction. “Poor dear is probably just a little shaken is all. Happens to those who are not in the public’s eye to often.” Twilight appeared satisfied with this.

“Okay. Don’t be too long.” She then turned and left. Luna let out a deep breath before she went after Cherilee. The mare had still not moved from where she had been standing previous. Luna called out to her as she moved swiftly forward.

“Miss Cherilee!” The mare jumped, she swung herself around to the fast approaching Luna. Her body swayed and one of her back hooves took a step back towards the train. “Why do you sit alone? We are late.” Luna squinted as the mare’s eyes consistently shifted from side to side, her face laced with anxiety. “Are you trying to leave?”

“What? No!” Cherilee looked hurt. She then lowered her head. “I-I just needed to be away.” The next thing she said was too mumbled though Luna thought she heard ‘too many eyes.' “I’m not really used to the whole in the limelight thing.” Cherilee gave a dismissive wave to indicate she was joking, Luna was unconvinced. I just was thinking that I should probably just go.” She laughed nervously, her voice cracked at ‘go.'

“I see no reason why you should leave.”

“But I’m no court mare just a mere teacher, I-I think perhaps I should leave it to you and the girls.”

“Why do you start so?” Luna asked the skittish mare, allowing some of her old vocabulary to slip through. Luna took a step forward, Cherilee stepped back.

“I’m not starting,” mumbled Cherilee through a twitching smile. Her confidence wilting under the scrutinizing gaze of the Princess.

“Then why not join us?”

“I wouldn’t want to impose.”

“You are not.”

“But I already have.”

“You’re friends with Twilight. Friends do such things for each other. It would be most rude for you to leave without saying goodbye.” Luna narrowed her eyes a cold edge to her tone.

“I know but perhaps you will give them-”

“No.”

“Oh.”

“I do not understand your trepidation. Unless there is something, I should know.”

“I-well I-”Cherilee tried to say something but at that moment, two of the Prince’s guards passed them towards the luggage cart. The two mares watched as they languidly trotted by. Cherilee’s eyes never leaving the glistening weapons. “On the other hoof, maybe you’re right, Princess. I shouldn’t be so selfish. I owe you that much.”

“Indeed,” said Luna, ever watching as Cherilee hurried herself to the hub of the station. Luna’s determination to confront the mare in private now heightened. But that time would have to wait. There was a King to meet and dinner to have.

Author's Note

Sorry about the delay. Hope you enjoy!

Also this chapter is a good test for my new grammar software I recently acquired. Hope it works! Do tell if it doesn't!

Power Play

Lady Blueblood drank deeply from her silver cup. She felt some of the fine wine spill down the side of her mouth, leaving a red trail down her pristine white coat. Even though the lighting was quite dim, its visibility was still quite noticeable. She huffed in annoyance. Sometimes having such a fabulous coat had its disadvantages.

She leaned back against the head of her large bed. She pulled the ruffled sheets closer to her. She really wished the balcony door was not open. The mountain air was far too cold at this time of the year, but it was a necessary evil considering what she had just done. Her brilliant blue eyes scanned over the room, each section filled with the best furniture Canterlot could provide.

To the far right of her bed was a portrait of her, her husband and son dressed in fine clothes from years ago. Their stern neutral gazes met hers, she had always found the portrait ironic. Those cold looks summed up the relationship she held with those she held closest in blood. Her husband had always been too serious. There was no love in this house when he had occupied it, just lots of scotch and arguments. But in return she had everything she desired. Mother had always told her not to marry for love. Love guaranteed no security in life. He was a weak stallion at heart. She almost pitied him in the end.

Though it was far from her, she swore those eyes always looked towards her, constantly judging. She’d have to take the horrible thing down. It made the room look trashy. She flicked her stunning eyes to the other occupant of the room. His coat shimmered in the moonlight as he rummaged through the ice box looking for another wine bottle.

The stallion North Star was her latest ‘acquaintance’ as the staff had phrased it when they thought she couldn’t hear them. A noble of some standing within conservative circles, she only knew him personally through her husband’s frequent visits to Mr North’s establishment or whatever he called the tacky place her ran. While she admitted that his profession was less than pleasing, his influence over several nobles had been impressive and his political views conveniently coincided with her own. Needless to say after a night of alcohol filled political discussions had led to where they were now.

He grunted again as he shuffled through the ice box again. Sighing she decided to end his futile search for more.

“If you are looking for another bottle, I’m afraid this is the last one,” she teased as she lifted the empty bottle near bedside making sure to shake it back from side to side. His eyes followed. She quickly took another swig, enjoying the warm liquid as it crawled done her throat. With a satisfied sigh, she placed the bottle back on her night stand.

“That wasn’t particularly ladylike,” he said with the most impetuous smile she had ever seen. It fitted well on his rather handsome face. He was an ass, but an attractive one nonetheless.

“I did not get into my position by playing nice,” she snapped back. He let out a gentle laugh, his eyes sparkling in the dim lighting. If only he could see how stupid he looked.

“After tonight's display I’m inclined to believe you.” Her eyebrow shot up violently. Despite her best efforts to show her displeasure, he maintained his infuriating grin, his features never wavered or flinched as she carefully examined him. He was lucky she was in a good mood.

“Hmmm indeed. There’s some whiskey in the cabinet," she murmured. She inclined her head towards the disused oak desk opposite to the balcony. She had considered getting rid of it. It was clutter, very expensive clutter, but clutter nonetheless. She recalled briefly that it was a gift, but she could not recollect from who, probably no one important. Her indifference to it ultimately led to her husband taking a liking to storing governmental papers that he didn’t want to deal with and some spare alcoholic beverages in it. She was sure that no one days’ worth of work had ever been done on its polished surface.

He staggered towards it, swaying from side to side. After reaching it the shuffling of those old pages, could be heard followed by the slow sound of a drawer being pulled out. There was a clink as the glass bottle was raised from it hiding spot. He held it with his magic to the moonlight. He squinted as he examined the bottles features. The curve of the glasswork, the swirl of the brown-gold liquid inside before inspecting the label. He looked back at her.

“It’s a good year.” He gave it another swirl. “You sure?” She waved at his dismissively like he had asked another stupid question. She sank her head back against the pillow as she spoke.

“Positive, my husband’s forte. Personally can’t stand the stuff." She looked up to the ceiling, letting out an enormous sigh. “I suppose I was always far too apathetic to clear out his stashes. Celestia forbid where else they may be.”

“He’s been gone for years,” Star snorted. “Surely you’ve found everything.” She threw a derisory glare at him. Even in the dark he could see her piercing blue eyes, she always had an air of intimidation around her. The fear was half the fun for him, it was exhilarating in a way.

“Then you underestimate how much my husband drank.” She turned dragging the crumpled sheets with her, his gaze no longer meeting hers. He levitated one of the many empty glasses over, it swayed in his turquoise magic. There was a slight ‘pop’ as the top of the bottle came off. He tipped it over the rim of the glass filling it to the half way mark before setting the bottle down on the desk. He trotted over to the bed.

“Cheers,” he said to himself. Lady Blueblood turned once more. He took a gulp of the sweet liquid and lavished as its warming effects spread over him. He looked down at her again. He clambered back up into the bed, content to interact with her again. He wouldn’t let one dalliance dissuade him from returning to the issue at hoof. He decided to take another swig before continuing. “So, I assume I wasn’t invited just for entertainment.”

“Can a lady not enjoy herself?” she shot back. He let out a dignified laugh.

“Of course she can, least that lady not be the most vocal opposition to a little problem, eh.” He tipped his glass in her direction. “A little problem that was the sole reason for me coming over here? How am I not to know you’re canvasing for support?” She sat up fully again, clearly unhappy at his implications.

“You wish,” she sneered. “As if I’d stoop to such levels. This.” She swept her hoof across the bed for indication. “Has nothing to do with it.”

“As I said, I’m not convinced of your innocence.”

“I never said I was innocent,” she sighed. “I’m merely clarifying that I would never partake in such crass methods. As if I would even need to. You act like that I have no support as it is.” She made a made a grinding sound with her teeth as she spoke with some venom to him. “It is the worst kept secret among the upper circles of Canterlot that this little student will never be fit to wear a crown and our peers know it.” Sensing her anger, he attempted to prod further.

“Celestia would disagree.”

“A minor issue.” He almost laughed but hid it behind a hiccup. The result was a horrible gurgling sound.

“Really, I would have thought that the most powerful pony in the land would have something to say about her prized pet being criticized so.”

“Celestia has not always been the best at selecting students.”

“Indeed.” He had a brief flashback to seeing a red-haired mare trotting beside the princess some years ago during a party. Then one day she was gone and if he recalled correctly, Celestia was upset for months afterward. What happened to the mare was one of the great mysteries of Canterlot. He didn’t ponder much on it. He took another sip of his drink. There was an amiable silence as both weighed up before one of them spoke next. Eventually, the lady cleared her throat.

“While Celestia may keep her in power in no way will the nobility let her have any executive power,” she stated convincingly as if her words were already assured. “It would be an insult to the system that has been in place since the foundation of our nation.” North Star leaned back.

“The how do you explain Princess Cadence?” he asked. She huffed in reply, that same huff she saved for ignorant courtiers or commoners. It grated upon him slightly to be talked down by a peer. It was not something he was generally accustomed to. Then again, he was also not very accustomed to sharing a bed with one of the most powerful figures in the land. He could make an exception this time.

“Mi Amore Cadenza was related to several lower noble families before the accident and it was many years before she assumed any realistic power. She went through the system and proved worthy. Besides, she does not even reside within Equestria anymore. Perhaps for the better, considering her rather...liberal views.” She clicked her jaw in displeasure.

“And our new princess does not deserve the same treatment?”

“She is a commoner, is all I have to say on that matter,” she snapped. Her eyes bulged outwards focusing intently upon him. “That is all she will ever be. The daughter of some lowly author and some lackey from the royal astronomy institution. That will always stand against her, no matter what paper crown sits on her head.”

“You know it sounds that you’re just jealous.” He finished his drink, gliding it steadily over to the night stand. He felt the bed move as on her legs shook. He did not even have to make eye contact to feel the anger radiating off her. On the outside, she was still the elegant picture of perfection but inside the roar of a storm could almost be heard. She made that came deep from her throat. He was unsure if it was a growl or another huff of displeasure. He’d always tried to push the limit on most things, he’d never been known for his great sense of tact. Personally he thought his bluntness was a rather charming trait, though the lady apparently did not agree.

“Excuse me?” He inspected his hoof for a moment making sure only to glance at her with his peripheral vision.

“If some of my little birds are correct, and they generally are, Miss Sparkle usurped your son for the prime position as Celestia’s favourite. Though considering how lacklustre your son has been in nearly all departments, it’s not a surprise.” He let out a faux cheerful laugh, if were not for the lighting he could see her pale face light up red. The quiet chattering of her teeth could be heard as the tension in her jaw grew. “Though I may still have heard you did not take this rejection well.”

“You will be silent on such matters,” she hissed menacingly.

“There’s no shame in admitting that your spawn is second best to a commoner,” he said well knowing that such words would only further incense the mare.

“Don’t speak to me of my son. Not here. Speak one more word.”

“Ooh. Sompony’s a bit touchy,” he mocked. It seemed that the lady had enough. She stood up from the bed. She raised herself to her full height, which while still a bit shorter than himself still was quite imposing. For a second, he almost regretted saying such words to her. Almost.

“Do not assume that because I shared a bed with you can you assume that you are suddenly in a position to mock me. You should understand that I will always be your better and do not assume that I will not ruin you out of some misplaced sentimentality.” While her voice never wavered from the sickly sweet, neutral tone she always carried, the stern edge was very noticeable. Seeing that she was completely serious and that his fun had run its course he decided to deescalate the situation.

“Alright,” he coughed. “Alright. Keep it caged madam. I’m not the one you’re after. Besides, are we not on the same side?”

“I cannot but hold some doubts your position within all this,” she spoke narrowing her eyes at him. “You have given me very little to suggest that you’re on my side other than a mutual dislike of the current political situation.”

“You do well to think so, I’m generally on no one’s side because no one’s on my side,” he said rather honestly for once. He relaxed slightly. “But if I can reassure you, I am just eager as you to keep things as status quo ante. It is clear that Princess Twilight Sparkle has proved most…disappointing for my interests. Too protected to be manipulated and too…liberal as you would say, to be brought into the fold. Clearly things need to change least a good pony find that said interests could be placed at substantial risk. The ideals of friendship as she would put it, are bad for business.”

“Even so, you seem to be quite adamant that my efforts are in vain.”

“Perhaps,” he corrected. “I’m merely asserting how would ever plan to stop this going through. As you stated, you can’t just remove her from her position. She’s an alicorn. She’s been chosen, no doubt that so-called executive powers will follow despite what us mere nobles have to say. I hardly think Celestia put her on the throne to smile, wave and look pretty. It is sad but true.” He looked down towards his hooves almost apologetically.

“Then it is best to have a plan for such eventualities.”

“Then you also believe you will fail.”

“Not entirely but I recognise the difficulties that are associated with my position on such matters. It's politics. I get that. The balance of probabilities will favour Miss Twilight Sparkle. So it is best to prepare to in advance. In doing so is a matter of removing her as far away from political power as possible. The fact that she lives in that backward rat hole of a town is a start. But that hardly will be a permanent arrangement. No, I’ll have to look to something more binding. Maybe some arrangement outside of Equestria. There are so many excellent young princes out there desperate for a bit of prestige. An alicorn is quite the catch.

“She’d never agree to such a thing and you know it,” he said barely containing a dry laugh behind his grin.

“There’s time yet.” She scratched underneath her chin. “Yes, time yet.”

“You know when it comes to me, I’ve always chosen the more direct way to get what I want.” He crawled up near her leaning his head low against her. He nuzzled against her ear. “And I always get what I want.” She shoved him away roughly.

“If you wish to act in such a manner, then excuse yourself to that little establishment of yours,” she retorted.

“I take that as an insult.” He feigned indignity. “I am one of the managers one of the finest establishments in all of Canterlot.” She shot a piercing looking through him. His mouth twisted instinctively.

“If you’re just some manager.” She placed a warm hoof on his test and trailed it up and down slowly. His breath caught slightly. Moving forward, she looked up to him with her mouth slightly open. “Then I’m just some widow of a prince.” She flicked him on the nose with her hoof, he scrunched his muzzle in response. “We all know what goes on behind those doors,” she whispered huskily before she withdrew back to the bed.

“And praytell what have you heard?” he asked, his curiosity piqued by her knowledge.

“Enough,” she replied as she crawled into the bed.

“Oh indeed, then I suppose I should have better security. Can’t have people know what goes on up here in the upper circle. Who knows what secrets might just pop out.” He put severe emphasis on the last few words but was disappointed when he did not get an automatic response. Instead, the Lady pulled on a rope that hung from the side of her beds head. The jingle of a bell was heard by North.

“I believe it is time for you to go,” came the muffled reply from the bed. “It was…fun for the most part. The help will see you out.” North Star shrugged. Endings to such nights were always brief. Even here in the privacy of the bedroom of the most powerful family in Equestria, politics reigned. Everything was short, to the point, and most of all not personal. Business mixed with pleasure. That’s how all the nobles played. There was no room for lingering attachments. He decided to let himself out. He needed to sleep off the definite hangover he would have in the morning. With quiet steps, he approached the door. The knob turned and it creaked open but before he could exit, he stopped for a moment. He looked back towards the bed. There was something he had to say.

“You know you’re wrong.” A white head poked up from under the sheets.

“What?” asked a fairly annoyed voice.

“Princess Twilight.” His words were followed by sigh.

“I don’t follow.”

“You wish to make her a pariah.” There was a brief silence and some more movement.

“Not exactly what I’m aiming for, but even so, what of it?”

“Well, from my own conclusions, I’ve always found hero’s far more profitable. Everypony loves a good hero.” Even though he knew she couldn’t see him, he put on his best politician’s smile. “Everypony.”

“What in Tartarus is that meant to mean?”

“Oh, nothing take care dear. Just a silly thought.” He stepped through the door. He turned to face the room from outside, the lady glanced once more at him. “Until next time.” The door then closed and the audible sound of him descending the marble steps could be heard until there was nothing more. The lady laid back down unto her pillow, unsure what to make of the stallion’s departing remarks till sleep overtook her.

Author's Note

Has it really been a full month since I updated. Wow I'm an asshole. Considering what's in this chapter, that statement is probably true.

Well let's all hope I can get back into a regular schedule once again so I can start getting to the really meaty stuff up ahead.

Also if there are a few mistakes then it just shows how rusty I am. Or least I need to stop uploading chapters while I'm sick.

Meeting The King

Pinkie looked out, wide-eyed, at the world before her, all through the relatively small window of the carriage to the sprawling capital of Saddle Arabia. The neo-classical sandstone towers and buildings spread shadows over the urban mass of the somewhat lower square-roofed households and commercial centres. Unlike the modern metropolis that was Manehatten, Saddle Arabia was steeped in antiquated design reminiscent of an era long passed. It was similar to cities described in story books described by her mother. The concept of an industrialised world that encapsulated the cities of Equestria seemed a far cry away.

Pinkie tried to see the residents of the capital, new faces and potential friends to make in a whole new world. But, much to her dismay, there was an annoying net of some sort in her way, preventing her from giving greetings of any kind. She could see the city but very little else, but shadows of what she thought were residents converging on the spectacle of the royal carriage, moving through the narrow streets of the city. Twilight had said something along the lines that it was customary that royals and their associates not be seen while travelling to prevent a commotion. It all seemed rather silly to Pinkie. She supposed the world of diplomacy was not for her. All this stuffy formality and fake smiles made her head spin.

Pinkie was drawn to another monolith outline of a building as they sped along. The cabin of their carriage went dark temporarily. Pinkie’s thoughts turned to the city again. The city of shadows, Luna had called it or something along those lines. Apparently, the name came from the Saddle Arabian’s intricate and openly scandalous political system. Pinkie tended not to listen to such things. Her mom had always told her discussing politics was like talking about snakes eating other snakes. Pinkie really didn’t like snakes. They tended to be a haphazard when rock farming.

The carriage bumped as it hit a rough patch in the road. Rainbow groaned as she was thrown against Applejack, banging their heads. Despite being the so-called the Royal carriage, it wasn’t particularly roomy. In fact, one could brand it almost claustrophobic. The carriage itself was merely two rows of richly furnished seats facing each other with a wine red rug between them. Nearly everything of note within it was embellished with the sigil of the ruling house, two scimitars in saltire with a black, blazing, stylised sun hovering above them. Though perhaps it would have suited if there were four of them, nine of them proved to be a stretch. It didn’t help that the carriage was rather slender. Most probably, the carriage was built for speed and flexibility navigating the cobbled streets rather than the prolonged comfort of the passengers.

Eventually, the shadows of tall building gave way to the blazing sun, indicating they had reached a clearing. There were no longer bumps, but merely the occasional jolt as the carriage passed over what sounded like cobblestone. The group let out a collective sigh. Freedom from the turbulent streets and quick turns were certainly welcome. Though, that meant that they were now not far from the palace and the presence of the King. The palace awaited them no doubt. Fluttershy and Cherilee seemed to wilt at the thought. While Fluttershy being herself was not unusual the typically quite welcoming teacher being suddenly tight-lipped and fidgety was an oddity. The others put it down to nerves.

There was a rough swerve as the carriage lurched around something. The trickling of water could be heard from outside. They stopped suddenly as they had started followed by the heavy bang of an armoured hoof on the side of the door.

“My ladies, we have arrived. Are you ready to depart?” queried a muffled voice.

“Yes,” replied Luna gruffly. “I believe we are most willing to leave this box of yours.” A moment later, the sounds of hooves on stone of at least three ponies could be heard moving outside. Eventually, the door swung open to let in the blinding light of the midday sun. Luna squinted sharply. Her sister’s infernal ward had always hit these places far worse than the realm she governed. So much so, that the very light of its reflection proved to be an annoyance. They filed out one by, Twilight briefly shared a pained glance with Luna, who just gave her a small smile in return. No doubt Twilight was running through a mental list over and over, slowly working herself into a panic. At least her hair hadn’t sprung out.

They were greeted by two parallel lines of the King's Royal guard decorated in beautifully ornamental white glistening armour, the crevasses and greaves dressed with gold. The jewels and rubies present on their crests reflecting the sun stunningly. Their faces focusing on some unknown point of the distance, stoic and completely neutral. The ones closer to Luna bore banners. The left one carried the flag of Equestria and the right one carried the sigil of the royal house. The two flags stood at nearly ten feet into the air made of what Luna presumed was the finest silk.

Behind the carriage, there was a tall statue of what presumably a former king rearing up, covered in plated armour. Water spouted from his mouth into a surrounding pool of water. Behind the soldiers lay the royal palace. Like Canterlot, it was somewhat coloured white though there was a more noticable yellow ting, mostly likely due to the different stone used in its construction. It was certainly smaller then the tall spires of Canterlot castle. Twilight put that down to the fact that the palace had a dome as its crown rather than spires. The entrance was stylised into a keyhole shape. It was certainly wider, streching out across the horizon as it blocked out the sun. Battlements could be seen above these walls that were crowded with what Twilight could only presume, the staff of the palace. Peering faces desperate to look upon the arriving foreigners. The most striking thing though was that the walkway on two sides was surrounded by massive gardens. Palm trees, bushes and statues were all placed neatly throughout the vast garden. It created a natural open feel to the whole palace as opposed to the walled-in Canterlot.

Luna nodded to Twilight, who returned the gesture. Both of them took their place in front of their friends. Twilight straightened her neck and adopted a tall posture with her wings expanded upward, mimicking a swan. Celestia and Luna had taught her that traditionally, a Princess had to make herself look as graceful and as imposing as possible whenever it came to diplomacy. Luna copied her though she was far abler than Twilight to exert her royalty, after all, Twilight was a mere youngling when it came to being an alicorn. She would grow into her role. The vision of Twilight on the throne, taller than Celestia and humming with the glow of magic came to mind. Luna shook her head. There was a time and a place for such thoughts.

The two princesses led their friends down the gravelled path of the finely cut stone. The others seemed fascinated by the guards present around them. Both amazed and awed by soldiers that had seemingly walked out of a fairy tale. Rarity who gawked and stared at an extradonarily attractive assortment of stallions that were on both sides of her. At the rear, Cherilee nervously looked at the horses and the glistening pointed spears they bore. Eventually, at the end of the path they saw King Hilal and his wife, Queen Haria.

The King himself was, ruggedly handsome if not somewhat on the aged side, specks of white strands present in his auburn mane. Yet, he was well-toned with a dark hazel coat and golden eyes that shimmered with unexplained mirth. He wore gold and black silks, the colours of his house, which draped around his long neck. Where silks were not present, fine ornamental armour could be seen. Silver plated with golden fringe intertwined on the edges and cusps of the armour and a crown of golden wings adorning his brow. The King presented himself as both a warrior and a ruler. To his right stood, in complete contrast to himself, an elegant mare.

Her beauty was astonishing even to Luna, who had seen nearly every type of beauty there was in her extraordinarily long life. She was a light grey horse with light pink eyes that stood out nicely against her coat. She wore an intricate saddle much like the ambassadors that visited Equestria not too long ago though hers indeed of a finer class, put the representatives to shame. The attire exenterated her already dazzling features.

Luna almost found her attractive, were it not for the somewhat disconcerting resemblance to her sister. Twilight and Rainbow blushed when she smiled at them. Luna scrunched her muzzle, even the wavering part of her attraction disappeared. As they approached Luna and Twilight dipped into a low bow as did her friends and a somewhat startled Cherilee.

There was an awkward moment of silence as Twilight and Luna lifted from their bow, but the King had said nothing to her friends who remained facing the floor. Then something most odd occurred. There was a deep rumble of laughter. Luna looked towards the King who was giggling lightly. This act certainly did not fit the figure that history provided.

“King Hilal?” said Luna politely though the inflexion in her voice indicated that it was more of a question.

“Ah forgive me, princess,” he said with a big smile. “It is just I find it most odd that the saviours of our world bow to me and me not to them. Such a strange thing formality is.” He lazily waved a hoof, his smile never faltering. “Come on, get up. No need to bow.” They all did as instructed. “I may be King, but even I kneel before the might of the Elements of Harmony.” He let out an uproarious laugh. His mirth was quite infectious, the tension dying as quickly as it had built up. Then the Queen moved forward and let her eye wander over Twilight who looked away under her gaze. The Queen then suddenly drew Twilight into a hug.

“Oh Princess Luna, your sister had failed to describe how utterly adorable the young Princess is!” her voice was soft as silk but much like her husband there was undeniable mirth present in her tone as well.

“Ah!” gasped Twilight unable to keep up her diplomatic mask. Her friends laughed at her misfortune. Luna was too stunned to say anything. It was most unusual to see the leader of a nation be so…open. She didn’t know what to think of it really. It was a far from the world Luna had grown up in.

“As you can see, my good wife is a bit of a hugger.” The King bellowed with laughter. He then proceeded to greet each of the Elements individually, laughing all the way. He hesitated upon reaching Spike but the moment passed and his smile returned. The Queen sheepishly apologised to Twilight before greeting the other Elements. Pinkie of all of them seemed to take an instant liking to the King.

“Well, this isn’t what I expected,” said Applejack, who hadn’t thought there hosts would be so friendly. Luna couldn’t agree more with Applejack.

The King’s history seemed to betray his character. Luna had read up on the histories of the various kingdoms of the continent upon her return. Saddle Arabia had always been peaceful in comparisons to the Griffons, who seemed more or less fragment. Sure it had its share of civil wars and had been unified by force much like Equestria under one house. That house was then replaced by another. Then another and then another. Soon the lines became blurred as Luna grew weary of remembering the vast lineage that encompassed Saddle Arabia. Though she was well informed of the current King, in truth, she had expected someone less jovial.

He’d been the nephew and the brother of the last two kings. He along with his brother had conspired to overthrow their uncle, Hellef, a corrupt despot. He tended to be viewed as a sort of a bogeyman in the country due to his violent nature and the decadence of his rule. Celestia claimed that he was deplorable but not without sympathy, a stallion of a brilliant mind, torn apart by mental illness and his own pettiness.

The King’s older brother, Shamz, came to the throne. He proved ultimately incapable to rule. Lonely and isolated, he had turned to drink and food to free him from his doubts and guilt. He was crippled by both stress and despair by the end of his rule and the realm fell into neglect. To Luna, the story hit a little close to home. Sure the facts may not be the same but there were similarities that she did not wish to dwell on.

“Come, come, let’s leave the blistering sun, I know it does not sit well on your backs,” spoke the king who nodded to his guards.

As soon as the king turned the guards behind them shifted almost simultaneously to follow forming a small circle around them. Twilight and Luna took graceful trots to follow afterwards. The rest struggled to keep up as the King proved to be somewhat of a fast walker, it didn’t help that he was much taller than the ponies. Two of their steps only matching one of his.

The castle door gave way to an exquisite interior. Even as they entered, the main hall was decorated with hanging plants and open windows that spilt the noon light in emphasising the white walls and the carvings that were engrained in them telling the history of the kingdom. Twilight and her friends stared curiously as they passed through the great hall and the marble floors. It was strange to see history recorded on the walls of the castle. It was somewhat strikingly beautiful in the oddest way, unique from anything inside Equestria. To have the feats of those passed forever captured on the walls of the house of the King read like something out of a poem. Glass would break, but stone would last forever.

They passed through more halls though, unlike the main hall, these walls were dressed with tapestries. Occasionally, there would be an opening to the outside through arched pillars. Usually, it led some garden with either statues or a spring with small animals feeding from it. The presence of these openings significantly improved Fluttershy’s mood who asked the Queen if she may visit one of them. The queen merely laughed before explaining that Fluttershy would much prefer the royal garden then walkways of the palace. The two chattered away while her husband continued to smile. He hadn’t said much other than the occasional joke about some expensive palace decoration or to explain the vareity rooms of the hundreds of the servants and the retainers of the King. Rainbow shuffled impatiently and muttered about the pool. Applejack subtly kicked her into silence.

The knights beside them let them into the throne room. It wasn’t as impressive as the Canterlot throne, though very little could top a solid gold throne. In comparison, it was rather plain. It was pure throne of wood, that sat high above stone steps over a floor covered in the rug of the emblem of the King. The room itself was quite large allowing may be about three hundred ponies into it at maximum. Several pillars painted red and gold held parallel to the throne upholding the glass dome roof that spread colourful patterns on the floor. They all looked up in awe at the amazing piece of structural design, surreal and beautiful all the same. Yet, despite all the different shades of light displayed, a single beam was magnified so that the light of the sun always shone brightest onto the throne.

“It may sound magnificent and grandiose, but the charm wears off when you start sweating through your coat just from sitting in it,” laughed the King.

“If you do not enjoy why don’t you just move it, your Majesty?” asked Rarity curiously. “You are the King after all. Surely the shade would be more comfortable.”

“Because even the King bows to the tradition, Miss Rarity,” he replied quite evenly for once. There was no smile on his lips as he focused on the throne. “The milk drinkers of my court would throw a fit if a moved my throne even an inch. To think of the nonsense one puts up with as king.” He shook his head solemnly. His gaze met Luna’s. “I’m sure you can’t relate Princess.”

“Quite,” she replied curtly not willing to give too much away. She didn’t need the king of a foreign country knowing of her problems also. It would also be imperative to maintain the country’s image as untied. It would not help if their allies became aware that the political elite of Equestria didn’t particularly trust her. Yet somehow, she felt that perhaps he knew more than he let on. The jovial appearance could all be an act, it wouldn’t be the first time she had seen it.

“Hah, yes. I can see it in your eyes.” He began to snicker again. “Seems no matter where you go politics never change. Ah, this way. You will be staying in the royal apartments. Wouldn’t want the saviours of the world being confused with some of the common rabble, eh?” He motioned back to them only to receive quizzical glances in return. The Queen was quick to intervene, realizing his folly.

“My husband forgets himself, his tongue is often too loose around new acquaintances.” She shot him a glare. He shrugged absently and shuffled away. “We would be honoured for your fellowship to be gifted the greatest comfort our realm can offer.”

“Your generosity humbles us.” Luna bowed again. The sentiment was echoed by her friends. As they were about to leave the throne room, Luna noticed that the King’s guard had never flinched from their side yet her guard was conspicuously absent. “Pray tell, where are my guards at? I remember that they had instructions to carry our luggage in.” Luna looked over her shoulder to see that they were not even following.

“The strange fellows with the leather wings?” asked the King. Luna nodded affirmatively. One of the stunning white armoured guards approached the king and whispered in his ear. He nodded. “Seems they are still outside. Had some problems unloading your baggage. Caused quite a ruckus outside when they saw you had gone ahead. Gave my guards a few bloody noses.” The king seemed to nod as if in agreement with what he said. “Good.” He laughed loudly again. “I fear a few of my guards are getting soft bellies lollygagging around this city. I tell you back when I was colt things were…different.” The king took on a wistful look. He then refocused on Luna. “Their loyalty to their mistress is admirable though their appearance does unhinge me so. The fangs.” The King gulped uncomfortably. He then spied Spike trailing at the back of the group. He raised an eyebrow but decided against raising any issue with the young drake. dragons weren't an unusal sight amongst the dunes but for one so young to be spotted was unusual. A ward to one of the princesses as well. He quickly regained his composure. “No matter, I will send for them immediately. I fear if they are kept from you any longer, I will have to dispatch my personal guard.” He snorted before moving off again.

“Please send them to me,” she said curtly. “I also apologise for any damage they have caused, your Majesty.”

“No need,” the King said dismissively. “No grudges are borne, especially if it is borne in fair combat. The world needs more stallions with steel in their hearts. Come, this way. We must let you prepare for dinner. The hour grows late.”

The King led them out through a confusing maze of turns and stairs that led to an opening. This one was larger and plainer than the others. It was plain grass with a few fruit trees lined up alongside the path. Ahead of them was a stone wall with guards stationed above it. There was a small portcullis as an opening in the wall, beyond it were the tips of spires. A castle within a castle, it was quite quaint to Luna at least.

“Make way for the King!” roared one of the guards. The Iron Gate lifted and the King trotted through whistling some nameless tune. As expected they were faced with another castle. Far smaller and more traditional than the larger one, being a square shape with five spires sticking out around it, though what surprised them all the most was the wonderful garden in front of them. It was made up of low hanging trees, bushes full of fruit and small bridges that allowed the stone path to move over the little artificial river that ran through the garden. Fluttershy glanced colourful fish dancing in the water. She made slight cooing noises as she passed and glanced some animals obscured by bushes not far from where they were. They made a direct right turn and came to a ridge. The group was surprised by what they found.

Below was a pool, at least as large as a small field. An artificial rock face pouring water into it at the furthest end of the pool. Alongside the edges of the pool were small stands with drinks upon them and flat sun chairs adjacent to them. Upon the chairs lay several striking mares who bore some resemblance to the Queen, stretched out taking on the evening sun. Some swam gracefully in the pool. Their gorgeous coats sparkling in the afternoon sun, their gently movements barely making ripples in the water. Some of them looked to the clearing and promptly waved as the group passed. The King smiled and offered a small wave.

“My daughters are inclined to enjoy the royal pool on days like these. Though, you all are, of course, also welcome to use it.” He winked at Rainbow Dash. He laughed as Rainbow reddened knowing now that he must have overheard her complaints earlier, his age had apparently dulled his hearing. “Anything of mine is yours for however long you may stay.” Pinkie waved furiously at the mares who returned the favour with glistening smiles.

“Hello!” bellowed Pinkie as she sported her trademark toothy grin. Luna rolled her eyes at the rather childish display. The rest of them were too embarrassed to look upon the beautiful daughters of the King who they had caught sunbathing. Luna had noticed that there was quite a few. At least eight girls, plus the son they had met at the train station and the various other sons the King mentioned that were stationed as governors or wards throughout the kingdom.

“I must admit, you have a lot of children, your Grace,” Luna said as she clicked her tongue.

“I have a very gorgeous wife, your Highness.” He shot a saucy look at his wife who kicked the back of his unguarded leg. He let out a gruff ‘oh’. “I suppose I deserved that.”

“We tend to have rather large families in Saddle Arabia,” the Queen answered more diplomatically.

“The Royal family must you see,” finished the King seeing that Luna’s question hadn’t really been answered. “Our alliances through marriage to other houses keeps my family strong, keep us from descending into civil wars like the Griffons. Ah, but enough about that. We are near now.”

After entering the new keep, they took a right up a flight of stone stairs, from the rather sparse entryway, that led to an upper area with various doors. The sigil of the king was an ever present throughout the keep though, between the rich décor of what the palace offered. The King waved his hoof.

“The Elements will be staying in the Tower of Lords,” he announced loudly. The group watched as many other horses rushed by, only pausing to bow slightly to their new guests. It made them bar Luna somewhat uncomfortable. They moved towards a door, near the end of the windowed hallways, embezzled with gold carvings dressing the length of a large door standing at almost ten feet. “It is one of our more spacious rooms.” He pushed the door open to reveal a massive circular room with couches and a large window that exited out onto a balcony. There were several doors that led out into individual rooms and in the centre was a spiral staircase that led up to an upper room that the King said was meant for Princess Twilight Sparkle.

“Now this is what I’m talking about,” said Rainbow Dash, who leapt onto one of the couches. She sighed as she sunk into, clearly pleased with herself. “Wow. Twilight why can’t you get stuff like this for the library?”

“Library?” The King bemusedly blurted out.

“Twilight lives in a library,” said Pinkie cheerily bouncing on the spot.

“Pinkie!” gasped Rarity, shocked that her friend couldn’t see the embarrassment she had caused Twilight.

“A library? You mean to say you have no castle?” the King eyed her warily, curiosity present on his face.

“Eh heh no,” she said, abashed.

“How…quaint, it is a most pleasant place to live, I must admit.” The King seemed unsure of his word as if still thinking about whether he truly approved or not. The moment passed and a gentle smile settled on his lips. “Scholar, Princess and warrior all in one, One must wonder what you can’t do, young Princess.” Twilight’s flush was all she could do to reply. He raised his head to address the rest of them.

“I hope you can all settle relatively quickly. I know how uncomfortable it can be to come to foreign lands you are unfamiliar with.” His words seemed somewhat directed to the quietest of the group, Fluttershy, who had been the only one unwilling to meet his eye. If you require anything, my servants are all eager to serve. Do not tally to long enjoying the luxuries that this castle provides, after-all, you are the guests of honour for the feast tonight.” After he had finished, he directly turned to Luna. “Now, Princess Luna with us, we have decided to place your room near ours.” He assumed that Luna would not respond and would merely follow, having already reached the doors.

“May I ask why I have been assigned a separate room?”

The moment Luna asked it, she grimaced. It was poor wording on her part. Of course, they would have assumed that Luna wanted a separate room. She had no discernible connection to the elements outside of being friends. It wasn’t like she was dating one of them. At least to the king’s knowledge. She let out a sigh as the King responded.

“Well, I assumed that perhaps as the most senior of your attaché that you would enjoy your own personal room,” said the King quite taken aback. “And the privacy it entails if there is a problem I can arrange-”

“No,” huffed Luna firmly. She quickly softened her tone. “No, I meant nothing by it, you are of course right.” Luna gritted her teeth. Frustration was not something Luna dealt well with. She donned a mask of a smile. “It has been a long journey, forgive me.” The two monarchs nodded and said no more. “Lead the way.” Luna followed that her eye caught Twilight’s for the briefest moment. To the others, Luna’s mouth had merely twitched but to Twilight the subtle motion was enough to show Luna’s discomfort. Twilight smiled doing little more than shrugging her shoulders. Luna let out a huff before leaving. Twilight rolled her eyes and turned to her friends.

“Oh well, take care friends,” the King called from outside of the room. They watched as Luna and the two leaders disappeared around a corner. Rarity was quick to inspect each of the chambers. Before the others could settled she approached Twilight.

“Why darling this place is magnificent. And I thought Canterlot was extravagant,” she swooned.

“Gotta admit, it is mighty fancy,” quipped Applejack jumping on the couches, feeling for the springs.

“It’s quite…nice,” whispered Fluttershy.

“Nice dear?” declared Rarity incredulous, stomping towards Fluttershy. “This is beyond nice, this is…magical,” she cooed light as she spun as her friends looked on, confusion on their faces.

“Uh,” said Fluttershy.

“Well, you know what this calls for...a PARTY!!!” screamed Pinkie, there was a roar as a blast of confetti showered the room. Pinkie smiled as she leaned over her infamous party cannon. The wave of part decoration covered the once clean room, engrossing it in a wave of startling pink and yellow and a swarm of balloons of various colours. Rarity stood aghast at the madness Pinkie had unleashed.

“Pinkie! What have you done?” cried Rarity. She quickly tried to gather up some of the confetti that hung from the ornate lamps and pieces of furniture of the room.

“Dibs on the pool!” hollered Pinkie, completely ignoring the unicorn’s protests as she leapt up in the air surrounded by swim gear and inflatables. She disappeared quickly in a flash of pink as soon as she appeared, causing Cherilee’s mane to fly up as she went. A moment later, there was a stark cry of shock and the loud splash of water emanating from the open balcony door. Pinkie’s distinctive giggle heard from a chorus of laughs outside. Rainbow Dash shot up, lifting herself into the air before flying off at speed.

“Pinkie wait for me!”

“Rainbow Dash!” shouted Rarity, who was enraged that her attempt to clean the mess was disrupted by a gust of wind that followed her friend. The rest of them could only laugh. It was certainly going to be an interesting week.

Author's Note

Back in action again. Sorry for the long sabbitcal. Things have not really palyed out this year the way I wanted it to. What can you do?

This is a bit of an exposition and world buildingchapter before I hit the big stuff during the dinner scene which I hope to publish in the next two weeks. Also want to go over the first few chapters again as thats where the criticism is most severe. also apology for the character shift, that wasn't really intentional.

I'm a bit rusty so forgive if I make any major errors but as usual, criticism is very much appreaciated.

The Tearoom

Celestia gently sipped tea from her cup. Her tearoom wasn’t fancy. There were no tapestries, no elegant pottery, nor stained glass windows that were prevalent throughout the castle. It instead had a sitting cushion and a small table, which upon it sat a steaming teapot and a golden engraved porcelain cup which was Celestia’s favourite.

What it did have was a simple window that overlooked the gardens; it was a peaceful room, away from prying eyes of the court. The opening allowed Celestia to enjoy the simplicities of her garden without the complications that came from taking a walk through it. Celestia despised the baggage that came with such a simple act. There would have been guards, a dozen escorts and a gaggle of ponies vying to see their monarch perform the astounding act of acting like a typical pony. Thus, it was easier to remain in the tearoom where her guards were instructed to keep her privacy.

The tea partially made up for the lack of hooves-on experience. She was having jasmine today, freshly imported from the east. It had a delectable scent and a rather eminent calming effect on her. Needless to say, the tea had greatly aided much over the long years. She would certainly need it today.

She listened to the birds chirp merrily amongst the early morning air, their song in full blast. Celestia hummed along to the melody as she closed her eyes. The momentary peaceful bliss settled over her. The court hadn’t started yet and it wouldn’t for another few hours. She had decided today was a good day to delay it. She needed the time to think and prepare herself.
Suddenly, there were shouts that silenced the bird’s songs, Celestia stirred herself before peering out the window. What she saw was a small group of excitable fillies following their teacher who was evidently struggling at controlling them. Celestia could not help but smile. She occasionally liked to watch as a tour group moved through the garden, there was something wonderful about observing wide-eyed fillies take in the wonder of the capital and its world-renowned gardens. She was sometimes tempted to fly down and surprise them all but more often than not, restrained herself from doing so. No doubt, some courtier would be quick to notice her and talk about the scandal of Celestia interacting with the common populace without her guards. It was a tiresome thing to think of.

Celestia drank from her cup again, the children’s voices fading into the undergrowth of the garden maze. It took her back to the days when she taught Twilight, a little filly always following her around, always inquisitive and relentless in her pursuit of Celestia’s attention, damn the court and all its procedures. For a time, it had been a breath of fresh air. Celestia missed those days sometimes, a less complex time. Her student was overlooked and sneered at but was in truth was paid little mind by the nobility. Now, Twilight was the centre of controversy. It made her feel guilty. The young mare was no more a princess had to be born in her place and Celestia had made sure of it.

It still stung to think that she had thrown Twilight into the harshness of her world. Her only saving grace was unlike when Celestia was growing up at least Twilight would have friends to help ease the transition. Celestia had held onto her image of her young student for a moment longer before a heavy knock came upon the door. Celestia sighed. She had already guessed who it was before the guard poked his head through the door. She was honestly surprised he had managed to wake at such an early time.

“Excuse me your highness but he has arrived. Shall I send him in?”

“Yes, thank you, sir.” Celestia nodded towards her guard. The guard bowed before shutting the door. Celestia emptied her cup and closed her eyes. The door clicked and Celestia heard the creak as the door moved open followed by the clop of hooves against the marble floor.

“Good morrow, Auntie,” said Prince Blueblood. It always surprised how Celestia how each generation of Blueblood looked almost identical to the last. Blonde mane and blue eyes, it had been that way since the first to take the name. Years of inbreeding had maintained the pure bloodlines, at the cost of the birth of several infertile foals over the generations. Afterwards, the practice was forsaken and furthermore forbidden by Celestia. To make up for it, the family limited their marriages generally to mares or stallions who bore white coats.

“Nephew.” Celestia donned a thin smile. “It has been too long.” He did not reciprocate her affection, his mouth threatening to erupt into a full-fledged scowl.

“Indeed,” he said evenly. “I was quite surprised to be summoned so…early.” He winced, he had evidently only woken within the last hour. His body language gave nothing away but his eyes were downcast with a weariness that oft came with an early rising.

“As the lady of the sun I rise and set when it does, nephew,” she said. “I apologise if the time is inconvenient but the matter is of the uttermost importance, per your initial petition to me.” Celestia waved him over to a seat opposite to hers. Blueblood moved.

“Quite, the hour has grown late.” He stopped just before the cushion, clearly electing to stand. Celestia frowned. “I had expected you to call upon me earlier.”

“After your little interview?” asked Celestia without pause as if she were discussing a mundane topic, such as the weather.

“Well…yes,” admitted Blueblood hesitantly.

“Quite strong words. I felt that you needed some time to reflect, afterwards. If only for your sake.”

“By censoring me,” seethed Blueblood. Celestia raised an eyebrow at his tone.

“By ensuring you would not humiliate a sovereign of the state before a critical bilateral meeting? If you think that I would censor you because of some criticism of myself, then you must think me very petty.” The calmness of Celestia’s voice betrayed the harshness of her words.

“I was…upset. I apologise,” stammered Blueblood quickly.

“It is rude to lie.” Celestia gazed at him with cold eyes empty of their regular warmth, they certainly unnerve the stallion. “I had thought of all the lessons that I taught you, that one would have at least stick. I am ashamed to say that I have failed in that regard.” The disappointment was thick in her voice.

“I spoke the truth. If I worded it offensively, then the fault is my own.”

“You implied that perhaps I had lost my senses in the matter of Twilight’s ascension. I doubt that your words could be exactly misconstrued, at least within the confines of the language that we speak at least.” Blueblood’s cheeks puffed out giving him the passing resemblance of an agitated walrus. Celestia poured herself a fresh cup. “Tea?” she extended an additional cup to him with the pot. He shook his head.

“No, your highness, I shall pass, jasmine makes me queasy.” The formality made her frown.

“You used to love it as a foal.”

“I am the prince of Canterlot now. I am no longer a child.” Celestia could hear him grate his teeth.

“Sometimes I wonder if that in itself is true,” looked down into her empty cup. Blueblood seemingly ignored the insult. His mouth was still, his expression stoic and cold though behind his eyes Celestia could see him writhe in fury.

“Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia sighed. She supposed she had delayed the inevitable for long enough

“Is a good pony who deserves her title and a role of leadership,” finished Celestia. She sipped her tea. “I have seen her grow from an insecure filly to a leader amongst ponies both within her community and outside of it.”

“That backwater pigsty of a town?” Blueblood looked as he was struggling not to spit at the mention of the name. “Is this some form of a joke? Your humour has always been crass, Auntie. She clearly is not even remotely prepared to lead.”

“And you are?” she answered sharply. Blueblood clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth, apparently caught off guard by her statement. Blueblood was quick to recompose himself.

“I have the birthright. That is more than she could ever have.”

“That is a weak claim at best and you know it,” scolded Celestia. “You are not as foolish as you make yourself out to be. You have filled your head with your mother’s words. Your father-”

“-is gone,” replied Blueblood firmly.

“Yes,” she confirmed, nodding sadly. He had been a good stallion, sickly but not without compassion and honour in abundance. Celestia had been happy to call him nephew. Thus, it was much to her confusion when he wed a mare who was in almost every way, his polar opposite. “Yes, he is, but I had hoped you had not forgotten him.”

“She is a commoner,” he blurted out, changing the subject again. Unfortunately for him, it would have been best if he had remained silent. Celestia was reticent for a moment. A blackness had seemed to pass over her face, Blueblood shook slightly. It had been too late to rectify his mistake.

“Careful Prince,” she eventually said formally. “You stand before me as a distant relative of my family, but do not presume you think that exempts you from my ire.” Celestia placed her cup down harshly. “The status of her birth means nothing and if you assume some sort of inherent superiority due to the blood of your ancestors then you are the bigger fool than I presumed.” Celestia straightened herself, her voice louder than previously. “You are thinly related to me through blood but remember that it is by my will that you have your precious title and it is by my will that it can be stripped away.” Celestia stopped to glare at him. Blueblood seemed shrink from her. “Do not presume to use such an argument in my presence again or else it will be the last time you will have such an opportunity to do so.” Celestia slouched then and frowned. “To think, I remember the bright-eyed young stallion so eager to learn of the world and better it through his actions. It is because of this I will give you a second chance.” Her expression hardened. “You will not be given a third.” Celestia’s final words lingered and seemed to echo throughout the room.

“I…was…” Blueblood gulped and bowed his head. “…not thinking, forgive me.”

“No.” Blueblood looked up aghast. “I cannot forgive what you intend to do. You mean to attack my protégé.”

“We merely wish to see if she is in this for the benefit of the realm or the benefit of herself,” protested Blueblood. “Her emotional ties to you leave us suspect her. She could be manipulating you for her own benefit! And with the elements of harmony she could even overthrow you if she so wished.” Blueblood slammed his hoof against the marble. “Can you not see my concern for you, Auntie? It is dangerous to put blind faith in her so soon.”

“Blind faith,” repeated Celestia dismissively. “Do not barter empty words with me, nephew. I have heard them from your ilk for far too long.” Blueblood’s muzzled crinkled at her remark. “Twilight is the same mare as the filly who could barely function at the very idea of my disapproval. She levelled her gaze with his. “If you mean to insinuate that she would use me, then you’re the one who is blind. Though not by faith but your unwarranted scorn of her,” the Prince flushed a dark red through his white coat, his anger only contained by the fact that he was speaking to his aunt.

“Then what of your favouritism?” He shot back. “If that is what you state? She has always been the apple of your eye. Perhaps you have been blind to what she hides.”

“Ridiculous,” snorted Celestia. “I do admit that I have favoured Twilight in the past,” Celestia phrased carefully. “She was a sweet, intelligent filly humble from birth which has become a rarity in my world. Is that why you hate her?” Blueblood opened his mouth but Celestia was quicker when raising her hoof. “Before you answer please use your words, not your mother's.” Blueblood’s mouth snapped shut, his eyes narrowing slightly. “I’m sick of hearing her vicious rhetoric. I want to hear my nephews view.” Celestia softened her voice. “Please.”

“You loved her more than me,” he hissed through closed teeth. Celestia’s ears lowered as they pinned against her skull. The statement was not entirely false. Twilight was in many ways the daughter she had never had, Blueblood…was different. She had tried but as he grew his temper and selfishness grew to a point where Celestia actively disdained her nephew’s company, much to her shame.

“I-”

He didn’t let her finish. “Your own blood. It was always her. Her.” His face twisted into a snarl. Twilight this. Twilight that. Twilight. Twilight. Twilight.” With each passing mention of her name the angrier, he seemed to get. “I adored you, auntie,” he said in a ragged breath. “But what did I get in return?” He was shouting at this point. “Nothing. But for her it was everything! Your attention. Your love. Your pride. For her.” Blueblood was so red in the face he looked not far off a tomato, Celestia sat quietly unflinching. “That that… freak!” Celestia did move at that, though.

“Enough!” Celestia stood from her seat, her wings spread out. Blueblood backed away, his breath caught as the colour drained from his face and his rage melted into terror. A few seconds later, the guards burst through the doors their spears levelled at the imaginary threat. Celestia took in a deep breath and folded her wings. She turned to the guards. “I am sorry if I startled you gentlecolts, I was merely…correcting my nephew.” They both bowed and exited. Celestia seated herself once more and took a large gulp of her tea. She finally returned her eyes to the now cowed Blueblood. “I asked you for your reason, not your bile. Say that of her again and the black cells of the dungeon will be too good for you.” Blueblood gulped.

“I’m sorry.”

“No, you’re not,” said Celestia in exasperation. “I admit it, though, I did shower Twilight with all you said and more. It is a fault on my part.” She sighed. “But to suggest that I abandoned you because of her is wrong. Blueblood winced. “I saw a bright young stallion surround himself with sycophants and snobs that filled his mind with poison. Just because Twilight did not throw her power around as a means to an end makes her the enemy does it? Because she is not like you and thus you must hate anything that is different.”

“I should have been your apprentice not her,” he huffed finally regaining some of his lost bravado.

“Just because you bear the name Blueblood does not entitle you to my role as my apprentice,” she answered tersely. “Twilight earned that right just as she earned her wings. If you want to fight this, then you can, but you will not succeed.”

“How could you possibly know that?” snapped Blueblood, biting hard on the side of his cheek.

“Try as you may deny it, but Twilight will grow to be a far wiser princess than I ever will be.” Blueblood looked surprised by his aunt’s statement, she deliberately let the declaration hang in the air before pressing on. “Her success is tied to the very fate of Equestria. “That is why Twilight is a princess and why I must urge you to stop with your pestering.” Celestia dared Blueblood to question her, to the stallions credit he seemed to have accredited himself with a keen sense of ignoring Celestia’s thinly veiled orders.

“I will not bow to some princess in Ponyville,” he snarled like a petulant child.

“You will,” rang Celestia, her voice filled with thinly veiled annoyance. “Because I will ensure it.” She set he cup aside. “I have fought wars, coups, plagues, famines and invasions.” She started intently at Blueblood. “If you think that I will be overcome by a few upstart nobles then you are gravely mistaken.” Celestia’s voice was like ice as she finished, the grace warmth and friendliness of her tone evaporating suddenly. “I have fought this battle for thousands of years and have never lost.”

“Impossible,” blurted out Blueblood stupidly.

“Do you honestly believe I would be sitting on the throne if I did? So I will warn you, end your silly vote and we can put this past us.” Blueblood had paled but the steel in his eyes said more about his thoughts on the matter.

“I will not and neither will the nobility.” The stubbornness on display irritated Celestia, more than anything. Her tone shifted to a more melancholic one as she spoke next.

“Then you risk a humiliation that even your name will not save you from and for that I am very regretful nephew. I had hoped we could reconcile, it’s not too late.”

“Perhaps if Twilight Sparkle abdicated,” he said flatly, completely serious.

“That will never happen especially on your volition. There are challenges Twilight will face that will put her at the forefront of decisions in Equestria. I need her by my side when it comes to that.”

“So is she your heir, now?” Celestia was taken aback by the question. In truth, she had not really thought about Twilight as a direct heir to herself considering that their titles made them equal, though clearly that was not what Blueblood meant. He had been the direct heir once now he sat in a lowly fourth position which only further fuelled his contempt of Twilight’s rapid rise. He was quick to latch onto her silence. “Then I’ll take that as a yes.”

“Take from my silence what you will,” dismissed Celestia. “A good chessmaster doesn’t reveal her moves to anypony but herself.”

“You and your riddles, Auntie. You’ve always been cryptic to a ridiculous degree.”

“So you will not abandon the vote,” said Celestia finally as she poured a fresh cup of tea. She took two sugars and dropped them in before taking a metal stick and stirring. The occasional scrape of the metal against the porcelain the only sound, as Blueblood considered.

“No.”

“Then I am sorry, nephew, now you are truly lost.” Celestia lowered her head.

“I’m afraid my royal duties call me elsewhere, your highness,” said Blueblood in monotone. “I must regrettably excuse myself from your company.”

“Blueblood,” she said in a strained voice.

“Am I excused?” he asked a tiny bit more sternly, his eyes unblinking and not focused on her.

“Yes,” she sighed, defeated. “I truly am sorry if I hurt you know,” she called after him, an olive branch amongst their exchange of barbs. It caused him to pause for a moment before he took his exit. Celestia could only look on as another of her disappointments left angry with her.

As Blueblood exited abruptly, Celestia called out to her guards at the doors. “Guards, please bring me some more tea. I believe I wish to stay for another hour or so.” One of the guards nodded and bolted off to the kitchens. “I have much to think about,” she whispered looking out the tall window to the tranquillity of the gardens.

Author's Note

Wanted to give Blueblood a tiny bit more character before we head into the meat of the plot. Felt I'd left him as rather one dimensional the last time we saw him.

Hope you enjoy!

Be Our Guest: Unwelcome Invitation

The King’s dinner feast was the grandiose affair that Luna had come to expect from the Saddle Arabian’s. The surroundings were a mix of lavish decorations and pompous ornamentation of an oriental variety. The dinner hall itself was just as beautiful and exotic as the rest of the palace. A perfect blend of foreign extravagance and comforting homeliness. Luna idly wondered how much of the King’s treasury went into the design of the room itself. It's high arched ceiling with a curved window supported by ivy covered pillars, looked out to the heavens. Her heavens. The night was made with special care as Luna in honour of their host’s graciousness. The glistening gleam of her stars and her hanging half-moon proving the perfect backdrop to their feast. Not that anypony was entirely focused on what stood above them currently.

The dinner hall was far larger than the throne room. It could hold at least several hundred horses, Luna estimated roughly. It’s bizarrely long table spanned from almost wall to wall. A satin dark purple tablecloth of equal length lay over it. Though one could barely see it through the mass of food resting upon its expensive surface, which was the true night’s entertainment.

In fact, there must have been enough food that Luna swore it could feed half of Manehatten. The sheer amount was so large that even the reinforced metal buttresses beneath the table were buckling under it. There was a wide variety of foods that could suit almost any taste bar that of a carnivorous eater. The arrangement was made to make it all look as striking and delicious as possible and so far Luna could find little fault with what she had tasted. Though the excessive use of spices was perhaps her only complaint. It coated everything. It was even seemingly present the air. When it was not burning her mouth with yet another sharp taste, it burned her nostrils with each intake of breath. The Saddle Arabian’s had a much sharper taste that was unsurprisingly very foreign to Luna, whose experience with spices was limited considering that the spice trade was scarce when she was young. She didn’t hate it, but it was still an annoyance she could not escape.

The hall was a crush of horses, the cream of the Saddle Arabian nobility. All to sit and dine with the King and his most valued guests. Most of them were sitting, bellowing to one another through bouts of eating. A few of the more prominent one’s had dared to approach Luna and her friends. Most were relatives of the King or were governmental ministers. One was even a religious leader. It was all quite flustering, their constant spiel of the never-ending friendship with Equestria, their curtsey bows and their rather not so subtle advances to which Luna for her part, had quashed immediately with an equally polite gesture. The Hall was filled with shouts, laughs and small talk. It all amalgamated into a roar of noise and squawks drowning out the light music played by the King’s personal musicians.

From what Luna could hear of it, it seemed to be a rather upbeat tone, though the use of fugal horn could do little but earn her ire. Every now and again waiting staff darted back and forth, hundreds, like bees outside a hive, buzzing with activity. Regularly inquiring, always cleaning spills or moving empty trays back and forth, replacing empty dishes and returning with freshly stocked ones from the ever swinging doors of the kitchen. Luckily for them they were at the far end of the room, close to the king so the cram was less prevalent due to the ever watchful presence of the King’s guard.

The King’s closer family were the ponies that sat around them. The King at the head of the table, was guzzling down what Luna thought at this point was a casket of wine and took heavy chomps of food between drinks. He always seemed to be laughing at something whether it was what one of his daughters said to him or at the mere merriment of drinking Luna could not say. But his laugh was always the loudest and shook the plates around him. In contrast, his wife was quite the opposite, she was quiet, ate sparingly, drank even less and always seemed to politely whisper to Fluttershy, who was at her side, when she wished to speak.

Out of all, her friends present for the celebration, Fluttershy was the one least enjoying it. She shook every time the King laughed and slinked away when waiters approached. The Queen seemed to like her though, which comforted Fluttershy considerably. Beside Fluttershy was Applejack, who looked on befuddled at the quantity of food. Probably more than she had ever seen in her young life. Nonetheless, she was more animated as she spoke to one of the King’s various daughters. A general sat next to Rainbow and the two were in deep discussion over something. Pinkie was a barely visible blur between the glorious amounts of food she gorged upon. Much to the surprise of the two high-ranking officers next to her, one of which Luna believed was the King’s youngest son. Luna could not help but laugh at that. They were on the Queen’s side to the left.

Luna, Twilight and Rarity sat on the King’s right. The most prestigious position at the table. Captain Daring had been exiled to the end of the table farthest from the King as possible, much to his chagrin. He was amongst the lowest nobles and courtiers, his private fury evident upon his face his frowning face. Luna was glad the annoying captain had been relegated to as far from her as possible.

Luna was right next to the King, who would occasionally ask her questions between his feasting. Most were about Equestria, though others were on her past and her recent return and how she was adapting to the modern world. She was more reluctant to answer the latter ones, seeing them as her own personal business. Whatever she said the King would nod laugh, then her would shout something and then take a swig of wine. It was all very taxing. There was uproarious laughter as some poor should fell from his seat. Luna sighed.

To be honest with herself, she was not entirely enjoying the feast. Content was a more apt term to describe her mood. She couldn’t look downcast for appearances purposes, but she was not as animated as her friends were. She never shook off her years of being an introvert. In many ways, her banishment had only reinforced her previous condition.

A long time ago, she feasted mightily back when she was but a young princess. She drank ate and took part in the many activities befitting of those days and then some. She had been more confident back then, but her naivety went in kind with it. It was a time of youth and passion, but her years of exile had tempered her and the days of feasting was now linked in with the painful memory of the Unification wars.

Her days of excessive drinking, ludicrous dancing sessions and eating until one could not move were gone. Celestia always maintained that the modern princess must play the part of the smiling passive monarch. In that, one should participate but do not do so in excess, enjoy but do not get overzealous, converse but only to the degree the opposite addressee wished for. The limitation felt like a shackle on the usual blunt Lunar Princess.

When she was young, she had insisted to Celestia that she would never be old like her sister. That she would always be a young mare in her heart. Celestia had laughed at her at that time. Little did she know how right her sister had been? Luna shook her head, thinking about Celestia just made her angry. Nonetheless, her want was not to participate in said feast. But rather she desired the tempered company of Twilight in the quiet of their bed reading ponderous tomes or speaking about small insignificant things like the weather, or what her other friend were up to. Not the loud, obnoxious parade of prestige going on before her. It was sometimes the smallest things Luna desired the most.

On her thought of Twilight, Luna would not be lying by saying her mood was quite dampened by what was happening with Twilight. Twilight sat next to her, but currently it was not Luna gaining her attention but the King’s eldest son who was the source of her conversation. He rarely stopped speaking to her about one thing before moving onto the next and he always had questions for her. It had been a staple of the dinner so far. As if he was desperate to keep her attention. Twilight being the friendly little thing she was, gladly engaged in conversation with him. It annoyed Luna how isolated she felt. The only reprieve was Rarity who had just made new best friends in two of the King’s daughter would occasionally direct a question at him but the exoneration was brief and he would soon return his focus to Twilight again. He’d laugh at her jokes, he’d make puns and he’d fake interest in the topic Twilight would speak of. All the while, he’d sport an idiotic dopey grin she’d ever seen. She hated it.

‘Could you be getting jealous hmmm?’ echoed a tiny little voice. Luna shook and dropped her fork. It was no Nightmare but…herself. Her shock was so sudden that she nearly stood from the seat but at the last moment restrained herself. But the shiver climbing her spine could not be so easily displaced. The coldness of it…it’ couldn’t be her?

“Is something the matter, Princess?” asked the King noticing her sudden straightened posture and dilated eyes. Luna sputtered for a response, her composure severely shaken. She inhaled quickly before she could face him. She put on a diplomatic smile with difficulty.

“No, no, I’m fine,” she lied with practiced ease. “I just thought I needed to sneeze, Your Majesty.”

“Ah, that would be the spices,” he said unsuspecting of her lie, his ever-present smile broadening somewhat. He took a gulp of his wine. “Did I ever tell you how I got into spices?” His tone did not entail that he wanted an actual answer from Luna. “Couldn’t stand the stuff when I was young. It all started when I was but a colt, I was chasing sand pirates across the plains…”

The King recounted a story of how he defeated a dozen sand pirates before his company was slain by giant scorpions. Thus, forcing the King to hide in a cave for days with only spice and half a flask of water. Accordingly, adding spice to dead branches made survival far more enjoyable. Luna was only half paying attention.

Her eyes and more so, her attention, was solely focused on Twilight. In the dim lighting of the large torches that mounted each pillar not only made the rooms insufferably warm but also highlighted Twilight’s glowing purple eyes beautifully. The flames seemed to dance between her pupils, the golden hue contrasting with her perfect hair. Luna couldn’t help but smile. ‘So beautiful, far too good for you and you know it.’ The venomous thought shook Luna again. Her smile faded, and right at that moment the Prince moved to place a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, she laughed. Luna’s chest constrained, her wing ruffled and before she could control herself, she was up from her seat.

“Twilight!”

The Prince immediately withdrew his hoof. Twilight spun to see what was wrong. Her previously happy demeanour giving way to one of concern. Some of those around the table had also turned to see what the commotion was. Even the King looked over his glass, his imperturbable eyes staring over Luna.

“Luna what’s wrong?”

Her courage failed her. She was a Princess and she was running on a blank. She had been too hasty in her indignation. She had let her emotions run rampant within her. Not helped by the nagging cold voice whispering inside her. Exacerbating her every doubt and revelling her loss of control. Luna felt a trickle of sweat streak down her chin. Luna sharply breathed in, acutely aware more eyes were now focused on her leading her to become even tenser.

‘Seems you’re in a bit of trouble,’ the voiced sang, her deepest fear whispering to her. A deeply disturbing resonance could be heard trailing the initial words, deep and rumbling like thunder on the mountain in contrast to the sickly sweet chief tone of the voice, mocking and vindictive with each spat word. ‘Come now Luna you are making a scene, best think fast.’

“Be quiet,” insisted Luna underneath her breath, as if saying for it to be quite would stop her wandering thoughts.

“Luna?” Twilight’s voice was laced with concern her eyes wide, searching for an answer. The only satisfaction Luna gained was the brief flash of annoyance that passed over the Prince’s face, though he soon flashed up a curious expression least Twilight see him. Luna fumbled for words, her thoughts were too erratic to be coherent before she noticed an empty seat towards the lower end of the royal table. It was such a sudden shock to her that she and her friends had been so focused on festivities that they had forgotten to inquire about the one pony who had not accompanied them.

Cherilee had been acting odd since she had arrived at the palace. Odder than what she had generally expected from a pony in awe of a trip to a palace to dine with the highest of society. To describe her as skittish would do an injustice to the word, she was all over the place. The constant jolting and looking over her shoulder made Luna think more of Fluttershy rather than the collected, rational, school teacher Twilight spoke of.

As they were preparing to leave earlier, Cherilee exclaimed that she wasn’t feeling too well. She had put it down to exhaustion from the long journey. Luna had suspected something more, but Twilight had insisted she be left alone. Luna had been uneasy since Cherilee had joined the party, but she couldn’t put her hoof on it. Just this off feeling that emanated from the earth pony, skittishness aside. Luna didn’t wish to press the issue. Cherilee was Twilight’s friend and thus Luna trusted her partner’s judgement. Luna had appointed two guards to oversee the door outside of the suite, to keep an eye on the mare. They were also there to accompany her to the hall should she wish to join them later, as she had promised. Yet, the hour was late and she was still missing. Luna felt terrible using the excuse of an ailing friend to excuse herself from an embarrassing dinner situation, but she saw no other way.

“I…apologise,” she swayed as she stood finally ending the awkward minute long silence. It would be easier if the peering eyes around her thought she was a bit tipsy. “I have a bit too much to drink.” She giggled. “Thus the lack of control over the volume of my voice. Forgive me?” She fluttered her eyelids at Twilight, playfully, while consequently ignoring the bemused look of the Prince. She approached Twilight’s seat so as to continue their conversation more privately. By the time Luna had reached her, most of the guests had returned to their own devices much to Luna’s relief.

“Luna?” asked Twilight thoroughly confused still. “What’s going on?” She whispered the last part. Luna for her part did not falter in her ruse despite the deeply sceptical look she was receiving.

“I wish to depart for some air,” Luna replied in a low voice, laughing intermediately. “Do not tell our host but the heat in here is suffocating,” she laughed half-heartedly.

“Well, yeah I…suppose it is,” admitted Twilight tapping her hoof on the table after a moment’s hesitation. “I have a feeling there is something more though Luna.”

“There isn’t I swear.” Luna balked briefly. “I’m just…not that, how would you say, comfortable with the whole setting, is all.” Twilight was silent for a moment, her eyes examining for some unsaid meaning from Luna though Luna could see Twilight could not extract it from her.

“You know you can tell me anything, right?” offered Twilight.

“Of course. But I’m okay.”

‘Such lies. Sweet little lies. Once they begin, they never stop again. Oh ho. Where do they ever end? Such sweet little lies.’ Some old story Celestia used to sing to her before bed slipped into her mind

“It would be a most prudent time to check upon our friend Cherilee as well.” Luna looked away briefly. “Perhaps we shall re-join you together.”

“Oh, Cherilee,” said Twilight in surprise. The distraction being enough to catch Twilight off guard.

“It is rather odd she’s not come down. Maybe she’s sicker than we thought.”

“More the reason to see if she’s okay.”

‘Or running away, that’s all you were ever good for. Typical’

“I will send a guard to see her if you prefer” interjected the Prince. Twilight appeared startled though Luna bit her tongue to hold back her vitriol. The fact that he was eavesdropping on their conversation boiled Luna’s blood, not helped by the smug look of satisfaction he donned every time he spoke. “My guard should also accompany any foreign head of state within the premises it is only natural, for your security.”

“That’s very kind of you,” started Twilight

“No,” answered Luna flatly.

‘But if you leave, how can you stop him from seducing poor little Twilight? Can you imagine? She’ll leave you. You’ll be alone again.

“Luna,” grumbled Twilight. “What are you mumbling about? Why are you so abrasive?”

“No, that will be unnecessary,” directing her answer to the Prince rather than Twilight. “Besides, Cherilee could use a friendly face. My security would be of little concern if there were anything capable of slaying me within your castle walls I would have known it by now.” Luna snorted. “No offence to your guards.”

‘You’re making a mistake just like you always do.’ Luna winced, the building anger within her only contained by her vast experience in control, yet even that was faltering under her own self-doubt. She needed to leave. To get some space. To clear her head. Now.

“I see if that is what you wish,” said the Prince unsurely. His face downcast as if he had been scolded. Luna was troubled from the varying degrees of satisfaction she gained from seeing him look so.

“It is,” gulped Luna, straining her neck, her teeth gnashing against each other in a desperate attempt to control her emotions.

“Luna.” Twilight had left her seat also and came over to Luna’s side A simple hoof on her shoulder was able to relax Luna slightly. But not enough. She relished the touch, desired it to be hers alone. If she could kiss Twilight here, she would. She was hers. And Luna was Twilight’s ‘She is yours, make it so.’ Luna shook her head. She needed to control herself, she was getting out of hoof. The worst she had been in a long time. She knew she was going to do something she would regret of she stayed. She gently shrugged off the hoof.

“I should be fine,” said Luna as reassured as she could muster. “I…just need some air.” She tried to smile, but it came out lopsided. Twilight looked more than worried than ever, the surroundings being the only reason she could not voice her concern.

“But-”

“Please.” Luna briefly brushed her hoof against Twilight’s. It wasn’t much, but she hoped it was enough. Luckily Twilight’s shoulders drooped and the tension in her face relaxed, so Luna knew she had won the battle.

“Okay,” said Twilight with a tinge of sadness. Twilight held her gaze at Luna’s but the steel in Luna’s eyes indicated no more was to be said. It almost broke Luna hearing her voice and the downtrodden look upon Twilight’s face. It made her feel like she was betraying her closest friend. But Twilight did not deserve the Pandora’s box Luna had within her. It was her burden and her’s alone. Nopony else would be hurt because of her even if it meant complicating things in the short term.

‘Burden,’ the voice mocked. Beneath her metal shoes, a seeping liquid appeared to slowly crawl up her leg though it was unnoticeable in the current lighting. She felt it. It's cold grasp like an old lover come to weigh her down again. The horror of familiarity. She ignored it and prayed others did not see.

Twilight walked slowly back to her seat and returned to looking forward at the table not even sparing a second glance at her. Luna’s lip quivered, but she did not move to comfort the mare. Instead, she turned to the King, who was speaking with his wife. He noticed Luna’s approach. Luna bowed her head. The King waved a hoof.

“Speak, a welcome guest.”

“I’m afraid I must excuse myself from your delightful feast, your Majesty. If it so pleases you.” Luna tried to sound as sincere as possible in front of her host, but she had doubts if she had portrayed it as so.

‘Useless’

“You are free to come and go as you please, Princess,” laughed the King. “My palace is your palace. Besides between you and me, I understand your reservations. Saddle Arabian festivities can be overwhelming even amongst the most well-travelled of diplomats.” He took a swig of wine before laughing, a trickle of the red substance poured down the side of his mouth. His flashy grin coated in red. “Take care, Princess.”

“Thank you.” Luna stood up from her bow. Her gaze briefly looking back at Twilight. The seeping blackness moved again. The mare did not look back at Luna.

‘Unworthy.’

Instead, she caught Rarity’s line of sight. The white mare was smiling at Luna, as the King’s daughters spoke amongst themselves behind her. She seemed, behind Pinkie and Rainbow, probably had drunk the most out of all of them. Thus, the mare was quite flushed. Yet, besides Twilight she was the only one noticing that Luna was about to leave.

“Oh, don’t worry Darling, you go,” Rarity called after her. “We’ll keep them plenty occupied!” The sisters laughed with Rarity. Speaking of the white mare she quickly leaned over to speak to him.

“Now dear Prince Fahd I have just heard the most superb….” Rarity winked at Luna as she spoke with him. Luna felt a bit gratified that Rarity had pulled the Prince’s attention from Twilight despite how horrible the selfishness of such a thing was. Her other leg went cold.

Luna began her solemn trot out of the room. Thankfully there was an inconspicuous exit behind the head of the table that led down to a passageway that was more or less empty. It was designed as an exit for the King and company to head back to the royal compound. Luna was gratified, for she didn’t wish for anyone to see her in such a state let alone a passing maid or guard. Everypony was thankfully distracted by the banquet meaning Luna could leave unimpeded. One of the Kings Guard side stepped and nodded towards her as she passed.
Luna pressed the door outward out onto the passage. The darkness welcomed her into the cold embrace of the outside. Luna shut the door behind her forcefully cutting out the last visages of warmth. Luna was now truly alone. She breathed heavily letting her shoulders drop. Luna looked down at her hooves. Her eyes bulged at the sight of them.

“No. No. No.” Luna sprung forward down the pathway, oblivious to all else. Her head shaking in disbelief. She pushed on even though each step felt like a trudge through tar and her vision was not picking up in the dark halls. She was disorientated and could not get her bearings the ice cold grip lacing around her legs began to be felt in earnest, crawling and withering with life. Consuming her with each passing moment.

She stumbled awkwardly down a flight of stairs, turning right into a narrow room leading off to some indistinguishable direction. It appeared the foyer grew longer with each passing blink. The world, for a fleeting instant, felt almost malleable, dream-like in its proportions. It was just a trick of the mind, in truth. A toxic mix of disorientation and a lack of direction. Luna wasn’t even sure how she had managed to reach the end of the hall, but the effort almost exhausted her.

“What is wrong with me?” Luna cried out to no one in particular.

‘There was something always wrong with you, you just won’t accept it,’ the bitter part of whispered.

“This isn’t happening.” Luna swung right entering another aimless halls almost losing her footing. ‘They all look the same’. Luna rocked her head sharply left and took that direction. The night was cold, but Luna was dripping with sweat.

Luna pushed on, but her momentum was stopped as she was flung forward, her balance failing her. She slipped and smashed into a wall painfully twisting as she fell sideways and painfully landed on her wing. Luna tumbled over and came to rest at the bottom of a stairway. Luna sighed and dropped her head against the cold stone. She felt helpless, a child lost in the dark.

“No,” Luna blinked. The effervescing anger within her growing. “You will not control me, I know this is your fault, Nightmare.” She shook in anger. “It has to be she assured herself, not entirely confident in her statement.

‘Liar.’

“You are no part of me.”

‘Why do we lie to ourselves?’ a solemn part of her answered.

“Damn you to Tartarus,” she cursed. “Damn you.” The chirp of the crickets outside was her only answer. The voices had stopped. Luna felt drained between everything that had transpired, her irrational fear overtaking her. It was foolish and she knew it. She was losing sight of herself.

“Princess Luna,” a voice echoed, far off.

“Twilight,” she groggily said. She turned over. Her hooves were light now. She could stand with little effort. Her relief was palpable. Her vision came back into focus allowing Luna to take in her surroundings. She was at the end of a passage leaning heavily against a pillar before a small flight of stairs. She was sweating profusely, she rubbed her hoof against her forehead. The light of her moon spilled into the room like an ever-present friend watching over her. She welcomed its presence even if it had no power to aid her.

Then she heard the patter of her hooves. She looked up in hope. Has Twilight followed? She glanced at her hooves. Much to her horror, they were still coated black, she resisted the urge to scream as the noise grew closer. There was a sharp turn of the corner. Much to Luna’s eternal disappointment as her vision clear she was faced with the thin, unattractive face of Captain Daring. His eyes wide in terror or shock, she couldn’t be sure, but she also cared very little as well. He was sweating, clearing in some distress. He looked like he wanted to help Luna balanced herself but appeared to think he would disintegrate at the merest touch of her.

“Princess what are you doing? You’re expected at the feast.”

“Captain Daring,” she said flatly.

“Are you drunk wandering about these halls like this? You’re meant to be a representative at the dinner like your sister requested!” he babbled before looking more astutely at the Princess. He then jolted back, a strange apprehension dancing on his features. “What happened to your face?”

“My face…” Luna touched her cheek gently with her hoof wondering what exactly he was talking about. She decided it was something she would deal with later. “I…nevermind.” She sighed exasperatedly. “And I am not drunk, I just merely wish to be excused for the present.” The Captain’s face is twisted in distaste.

“Excusing yourself at the most important dinner of the year?” His lower lip trembled. “You can’t,” he grovelled. “My career.” He began to sweat, little beads glistening down his muzzle in the low light. “It’ll be a diplomatic incident, I’m sure of it.”

“I wish to be alone,” she stressed. “Please, Captain.”

“You don’t under-”

“I perfectly understand,” she growled flaring out her wings menacingly.

“What? I-”

“Be quiet,” she said with an effort. “I’ve had enough of your snivelling.” He sputtered viciously though Luna cut him off before he could say anymore. “I am your Princess,” she said with as much authority as she could muster. “You are interfering with my personal business. Best leave me before I see that precious career of yours falls into ruin.” Luna hadn’t meant to have the venom in her voice, but it came almost naturally. His eyes went as wide as saucers and the twitch in his eye became violently out of control.

“I-I-I m-m-meant-”

“You meant nothing,” huffed Luna. “You’re wasting air. Begone. I have concerns of a more immediate nature.”

“I-”

“GO!” she roared, her voice shook some of the hanging plants and bits of the stone beneath her jumped at the sudden boom. Captain Daring did not need any more prompts as he fled from her presence disappearing around a corner.

Luna took in a deep breath. She was finally free of disruptions and her mind was surprisingly clear if not frazzled by her experience. Her distractions had been so great that she forgot that she could merely teleport back to the suite. Though she had initially thought the walk would have done her wonders, her current disposition made her rethink her decision. She decided the best course of action would be to teleport back to the suite and sort out what was going on with her. She needed to meditate, to reflect on this…event, even if she had avoid direct confrontation with other ponies until she sorted it.

Though she was at least sure in that she could not go back to the party. Not if Twilight was there. Not after how she acted. Luna inhaled and the power of her magic hummed up her horn growing until it surrounded her. When the bubble of energy surrounded her, there was a flash and she was gone.

Luna’s teleportation was off as she had not arrived in the bathroom of the suite as she wanted but rather painfully landed head first in the centre of the room, out in the open. Her legs swung widely as she vainly sought grip before the inevitable falling in a heap on the floor. The impact hurt less than the throbbing headache caused by the miscasting of her teleport. Luna groaned. Getting up from the floor after falling twice on the same night was not exactly something becoming of a princess.

“Another happy landing,” she sardonically remarked. Luna pushed over her hair that covered her face to the side. The room was predominantly dark, no light bar a simple lamp was lit. Luna looked on puzzled by overturned chairs and a flurry of other discarded furniture pieces. Luna’s ears sprung up as she heard some gentle muttering that would have been inaudible to a normal pony. She thought briefly about rushing to the bathroom but something drew her to staying and investigating.

“Cherilee?” Something scuttled past her. Luna took a tentative step forward following the trail of whatever had rushed past her. Luna lit up her horn to provide the room with a bit more light in spite of the burning sensation at the base of her horn. She subtlety sent out a magic pulse to check if Cherilee was actually in the room. When the pulse returned, it confirmed that she was, but the magical relay was off. The magic was unusual not that of a general earth pony but something more…alien.

‘Something’s not right.’

“No, open croaked something near the large decorative window looking out past the balcony. A figure of pure black shifting in the blurred light. “Too weak. Foolish. Foolish. Too close to her. She was always watching,” whispered a strange sounding voice coming from the direction that Luna was headed to. “Should have left sooner. Windows are too strong, some foul magic was amok. Fool. Fool.” Then there was a strong gargle, a mix between what sounded like pain and exasperation emanated from the figure. Suddenly it jarred as if sensing Luna’s approach.

“Cherilee?” she repeated more warily, readying an offensive bolt at the base of her horn. The shadow stood up straight, it's head swinging back and forth.

“Uh, s-stay back,” came a stammered answer. The voice positively belonged to Cherilee and was quite different from the muttering from just a moment ago. Luna halted a few steps from what she supposed was Cherilee. “It’s j-just I-I’m feeling quite ill is all.” She finished with a hearty cough followed by a sniffle.

“We were worried about at dinner,” said Luna only partially lying.

“Really that’s very…sweet of you. But I assure you-” Cherilee stopped speaking as her voice suddenly pitched strangely. Her final words had an unusual echo to them, a sound between a hum and a purr. Luna’s ears twisted wildly at the strangeness of it. “I am…fine.” Cherilee’s voice was much more assured as she finished.

“Will I call a doctor?” Luna looked around at the thrown furniture. “The room’s a mess.”

“No,” she replied forcefully. “No,” she reiterated, softer. “I’m okay, I was a bit frantic earlier, but I’m b-better now.” Luna’s brow shot up.

“Why do you linger in the dark?” asked Luna tensely. “Come out to the light?” she suggested with a little force in her voice.

“Please stay back,” urged the voice, wavering with each spoken word. Luna increased her magical input into her light spell, thus increasing the radius of its glow over a greater distance eventually revealing a rather dishevelled Cherilee.

“There you are,” said Luna with a strained smile.

“Heh,” she said before coughing heavily. “Sorry to have startled you, Princess.”

“Do not apologise I have been…on edge recently.” Luna sighed deeply, her guilt spilling over.

“Forgive me.” Luna took another step forward. Cherilee had bowed her head in solemn acceptance of her sovereign’s apology. The movement had caused Luna’s illuminating light to spill over Cherilee’s mane. Luna hadn’t been entirely focused on Cherilee herself until she glanced at the mane more thoroughly. Her mane was styled very much the same when she had first encountered the school, teacher. But now there was something different. Luna squinted and cocked her head to the side. Cherilee to what Luna knew had a pink mane. But not here.

Instead, her head bowed before her, was a mane of dark sickly greenish yellow

Luna’s eyes widened and she retreated backward. The pieces began to connect. The skittishness, the border stop, the strange noises and the sudden sickness. Luna’s law dropped, shock, confusion, disbelief coursing through her. She moved to speak, but nothing but a harsh gargle came out. Her head started to shake, light-headedness returned to her, the need to faint becoming overwhelming. But soon her shock subsided to cold rage. Her mouth tightened her eyes narrowed and her legs began to bend under the pressure of her wrath. ‘Cherilee’ seemed to notice something was wrong.

“Princess what are you s-staring at?” She asked quietly

“You have made a mistake,” said Luna her voice dripping with venom the blackness that had consumed Luna’s legs. Her eyes never leaving ‘Cherilee’. The sudden mincing steps towards the purple mare.

“What?” ‘Cherilee’s’ eyes darted looking for what was the cause for the sudden shift in attitude. A single lock of hair quickly caught her attention. Her mouth gaped. With a flash of yellow flames the offending piece shifted to pink. Cherilee started back in Luna her face twisted into pure terror.

“No!” she managed to squeal before Luna launched herself.

‘Cherilee’ spun away as one of Luna’s spells hit right next to her, a scorch mark present where it hit. Suddenly she was hit from the side and launched backwards crashing harshly against the window, the loud smack of the glass against the back of her head disorientated her. Before she could recover, she felt a harsh grip around her throat as she was literally dragged through the air. ‘Cherilee’ sputtered for breath as she was placed close to Princess Luna. ‘Cherilee’s’ irises went to pinpricks as she looked at Luna’s scowling face.

“Cherilee is it?” Luna growled. ‘Cherilee’ gasped as the grip around her neck tightened. “A lie if I have ever seen it. You must make a poor spy if you’re slipping up on such a simple thing as a mane,” Luna snarled. “Reveal your true form.” She shook the mare violently.

“This is my-” Luna increased the pressure in her magic, constricting her throat further. “S-stop, y-you're hurting me!” Luna was unmoved Pleassse. ‘Cherilee’ began sweating profusely. “Please,” she choked. “F-fine, s-stop, stop,” she half sobbed. “I’ll do what you say.” Cherilee hit the floor hard. Without hesitation, the Cherilee disguise fell apart in a column of flames.

“A changeling?” Luna said almost more exasperated than shocked. She flicked her tongue. Before her was it lay, it had a black and green body, over layered with yellowish-green chitin armour. “Of course.” On closer inspection, there was something different about this one. It was a few inches shorter than her but still taller than most ponies. Her muzzle was less contracted and her general shape was more feminine. Her wings and horn were longer and more pronounced.

In a strange alien way she was beautiful if not for the littering of crevices throughout her body and especially around the legs. Unlike the changelings from Canterlot, the wings were more rounded and had, a yellow stripe down the central membrane of the wing that carried over to the shell of the body. This strip spread out against her body like a spider web. Her eyes were a particular shade of gold that hummed brightly in the dark similar to a cat. “No. you are not just some mere drone. Some sort of Princess?” Luna’s shoulders tensed, the situation had become more complicated for her. A changeling princess was a greater threat than Luna ever though she would have encountered on this journey.

“Mercy” pleaded the changeling in her strange double voice, she crawled pathetically on the floor. “I am helpless, I pose you no threat.”

“You’re…you lied to us,” accused Luna, the bubbling rage inside her was threatening boil over into an uncontrollable tempest. “You were with us this whole trip, watching us, preying upon us.” The true weight of the threat that had been posed finally hit Luna. She shook with fury. “You could have killed us in our sleep.”

“Nooo, Helic wouldn’t,” the changeling cried. “Helic was…lost. Our hive was hunted, so many lost, so many dead.” She looked briefly at the floor, her voice crackling in what Luna assumed was some sort of sob. “Helic h-had to.” She stammered. “I-I had no choice. You weren’t meant to see me I only wished to head to the wastes….I-I mea-”

“I know what you intended. I see through your lies. Your kind are nothing but a plague,” thundered Luna. “Your Queen hurt my sister!” Luna’s face twitched. “And you expect mercy?!”

“No. I never hurt any ponies,” she whimpered. The changeling threw up her hooves to cover her face as if Luna was about to strike her. “I was never with Chrysalis.” The changeling spat at the floor. “She is bad. A Bad changeling.” Her wings buzzed aggressively. “Arrogant changeling. Always. Always,” the changeling barked in anger, she immediately lost her newfound confidence and quietened as explained further. “Not like me. My mother is wise, she knows of your land. We of the plains fear the Lady of the Sun. We would never invade her realm. Folly. I say. Folly. It’s true.”

Luna conflicted, she had expected a more defiant display, but she was still wary of the changeling. A future queen was not a foe to underestimate. She knew that in only took a second for the changeling to change face. The changeling looked up at Luna, her expression as timid as she could muster. She crawled to across the floor to Luna outstretching her holed-hoof close to Luna’s

“We would never harm you,” she said looking into Luna’s eyes. “Never. Ponies are good.” She feebly thrummed her wings. “Good and kind. We swear. Please.” Her tone softened even more.

“We’d never hurt the one you love. We see how you look at her… ack!” She couldn’t finish before she was quickly suspended in air by the jugular again. She thrashed violently as her oxygen supply was cut off. Luna’s breathing was laborious as she held the changeling.

“You’ve been feeding. On…On…my love with ArrGhhh!”she roared. Luna was blinded by her rage. Her pure anger. The revelation that this…thing had been aware and worse it had been feeding off them since they arrived at the station. A parasite sucking away at their emotions. She could now only see one end to the threat and it did not involve mercy.

“We do not understand,” gasped Helic between strangled garbles.

“I have no words,” seethed Luna her voice threatening to fall out of control. “You admit it, don’t you?” Luna felt her anger pool in with her strength. “Don’t you?!”

“I… do,” it cried. “I-ahh…was hung-array. So hungry.” She let out a painful yelp. “I-I’d starve. So pure ugh.” She twisted again in the air, her wings desperately buzzing for some sort of escape, to no avail. “I’m sorry,” she begged it voice no more than a wheeze now. “I-I’m sorry.”

“No…No, you’re not. Not yet.” Luna began to subtlety push the magic she was conducting forward. While sustaining the pressure on the neck, causing the appendage to push backward ever so slowly.

“N-No,” it cried. “No!”

“It will be over soon,” Luna said, but the words were not hers. They couldn’t be. This wasn’t right she thought. This wasn’t her.

“No, please mercy.”

“There is none,” said an almost toneless voice devoid of compassion or even the slightest bit of emotion. Luna felt wrong, violated. Like she was watching her body from above. What was she doing? She was killing this defenceless thing but then…why did it feel so right? Why was it coming so natural to her?

‘You know why.’

“Pleasse,” she tried to scream.

“I…” her voice began, but she stopped as a light temporarily blinded her. She squinted and looked for the sudden distraction. Much to her annoyance, the light of her moon had clipped the reflection of the window drawing her eye to it. She went numb.

The reflection was not her. It looked like her but it couldn’t be her. It was a reflection of what she had looked like as the Nightmare. A mare of pitch black, towering above her scenery. Her mane was a void, dark and spiralling with black holes like the boundless abyss of space. Her mouth was a set of fangs, protruding out like a hunting wolf in the night. Her eyes were predatory, irises but slits into nothing, consuming everything that gazed upon. A terrible beauty. A nightmare. Luna gasped

‘Look at yourself. Look at what you are. And what you always shall be.’

And with that it was broken.

Luna dropped the changeling princess, her form crashing on the floor once more, she lay in a heap. Luna herself backpedalled until she fell tumbling over some upturned chair. Desperate to flee the accursed vision of the window. Her breathing was erratic, uncontrollable as she shook in terror. Her fear consuming her like a filly. And with that Luna curled up into a comforting ball. Luna rested her head between her hooves and took deep breaths In and out. She focused her mind on regaining her calm, regaining herself. She shut herself off from the world, all but herself and her mind. ‘I am in control. I am in control,’ she repeated over and over in her mind. She was the Princess of the Night and she was beyond fear.

Her breathing gradually returned to normal. In the background, she could hear the changeling wheeze as it lay on its side, the chirp of the crickets and whoosh of the silk curtains. Luna stood and blinked and then looking back from the window was not the dark mare but her, just regular Princess Luna. Whatever foul spell over her had been broken. The darkness had passed. If only for now.

“No…Not…I won’t. I am not her,” she whispered to herself. Luna looked down at the winded changeling, her face a mix of pity and disgust, with herself or the changeling she could not be sure. “And I will not kill you,” she declared to the changeling. Luna’s shame could not prevent her from showing her distaste. “Even if I would very much like to.”

“Why?” it rasped

“You are no threat to me,” said Luna, tiredness creeping into her voice. She was sure the last few hours had aged her by years. The weight of the world was crushing her and Luna wasn’t certain how long she could hold out anymore. ‘Twilight.’ Luna cringed. ‘And sister’ she added reluctantly. ‘Hold on for them. They're all you’ve got.’ “My hooves are charged with too much of the blood of others that came long before you.” Luna straightened a chair and sank into it. Her mouth felt rather dry. With adept magical skill in spite of her exhaustion, she managed to retrieve a wine bottle the King had gifted to them. Luna self admittedly was not a heavy drinker, though she certainly needed one right now. She uncorked it with some effort and took a sniff. Deciding it was good, she took a gulp. She gagged slightly. It was good but bitter. She enjoyed the buzz the liquid provided as it lightened her head. “I will not sully them anymore. Not tonight. I am too weary.” Luna placed the bottle on the floor. She’d have to come up with an excuse to Twilight about why she drank it. That issue was for a later time.

“Thank you,” croaked Helic. “Mercy is a gift of the gods.”

“Do not speak to me about ecumenical matters,” dismissed Luna harshly. “I have no ear for them. Now leave.” The changeling perked up at that. “You must go. I will not stop you.”

“I cannot,” was her blunt reply. Luna raised her head wearily up and shot a disdainful gaze at the changeling bordering angry but more exasperated than anything.

“What do you mean you cannot? Can’t you see what I nearly did? Do you not understand the threat to your life? We're your pleas for mercy but a façade? You can and you should. Alicorn I may be, but even I have limits to my patience.”

“I am too weak. I told you,” said the changeling somehow portraying some dignity after her ordeal managing to shakily stay on her hooves though she looked entirely unsure. Like Luna, she looked exhausted though from the gaunt appearance of her, but it was not from magic but seemingly malnutrition. For a second Luna almost felt a pang of pity. Almost. “I could not break the windows. They were locked and they have ancient magic. Changeling hating magic. The palace is layered with it. Everywhere.” She spat on the floor.

“Then leave through the front doors,” groaned Luna resting her head against one of the hooves.

“Your guards,” deadpanned the changeling. “Will not let me pass.”

“Then change?” huffed Luna. “Is that not what your race does?”

“We do more than imitate much like how you ponies do more than eat grass,” Helic retorted with some indignation, personally hurt by Luna’s words. The fact that the changeling was seemingly more upset by Luna’s analogy then the fact that Luna almost strangled her to death may have been funny in another circumstance. Sadly Luna could find a little humour in it at present. “I cannot. You broke what little energy I had left. They will kill me if I leave.”

“Why should I care what happens to you. I said I would not slay you I said nothing about them,” snapped Luna.

“How can you be so cruel?” barked the changeling Helic with equal venom.

“How can parasites be so normal?”

“We are a race just like you. We live, die and bleed just like you. We have our way, you have yours.”

“You are insufferable,” exhaled Luna massaging a temple. What do want from me? Can you not see I suffer enough? Just leave me be.” The changeling hummed annoyingly, then smiled.

“If you help poor Helic, I will tell you what she knows.” She approached Luna’s chair. “She has learned things. Where others think, there is silence. Even here.” Luna continued to look off into the distance.

“You have nothing I want,” said Luna evenly.

“I do,” purred the changeling. “Poor Helic, she knows. The handsome royal one and the King were talking. Talking about the young purple princ-” Luna shot up from her chair, her ears perked. Her heart began to beat fast again.

“What?” she blurted out. “Tell me!”

“Help Helic first,” she demanded with strength that Luna had not expected. “Let me feed and call off your guards. Then I will reveal all.”

“Let you feed?” snarled Luna. “You’re lucky I spared you now you want-”

“If you don’t then Helic will die and then what you seek will die with her,” she interrupted. She impressively held her gaze with Luna for what seemed to be an eternity. Gold on blue eyes seeking any sort of break. Luna folded first. She turned and trotted briskly to the main doors.

“I-I, stay there,” she said with reluctance. She swung open the doors to greet her surprised looking night guards who had been vigilantly holding their position. Private Nightwing was the first to address the dishevelled princess.

“Princess, we did not hear you come in.” He saluted, his partner was quick to follow his example. “The captain is on patrol of the perimeter of the building shall I fetch him?”

“No,” Luna said slowly. She tried to put on a smile, but it lacked any warmth. “You are dismissed from your posts. Go join the party, privates.” The two guards had exchanged glances before Nightwing spoke up.

“Princess is that particularly-”

“Join the party that is an order,” said Luna with little room for discussion. She did not feel good about ordering her closest guards around, but she had little choice.

“Princess is-”

“You go where I tell you to go,” stated Luna. “Now leave.” There was a bit of a hurt in Private Nightwing’s eyes, but his slip up was quickly returned to a stoic neutral expression. Both the guards bowed.

“As your majesty commands,” they said in unison. They then departed down the hall, fading into the darkness. Luna sighed and shut the doors. She returned to the window and the menacing shadow of the changeling resting against the window.

“They are gone,” she said.

“The Princess is wise. Helic saw it in her. She knew.” Luna’s lip quivered. She bit down hard upon her lip. The metallic taste of blood filled her mouth, her desperate attempt to bite back her anger.

“Now-”

“I must feed.”

“You will not touch with your foul magic’s,” said Luna recoiling in disgust. “I have gone beyond to accommodate you. Nothing is impeding your escape.”

“The Princess’s words hurt me. I assure it will not hurt.” She shrugged. “Much. I just need a sip.” She looked hungrily at Luna.

“This…this…this is a travesty I will not let you…you just take something from me!”

“Then you will not know what they are planning,” the changeling mocked. “This city is wicked. Wicked horses. Wicked rulers. Rotten. Rotten to the core. Gold and blood is real king here. You will learn when Helic tells you. But only then. It will open your eyes.”

“I-No. I have had enough this is madness!” shouted Luna. “No amount of information is worth this-”

“Even if it concerns the one you love?”

“Twilight,” murmured Luna.

“Yes,” the changeling rasped. “Prying eyes looking at her. Always. Always. Power they see. Through her they see their own rise,” she said cryptically.

“I need to know,” admitted Luna to herself.

“I will not tell unless I am satisfied.”

“I could threaten you,” again seethed Luna. “It’d be easy.” The changeling appeared taken aback.

“The do so but know you shall forever dishonour yourself. Giving mercy and then dealing death.” Her eye’s narrowed. “The one true Queen above knows the ways of betrayal. Such is the way of the hives. But such an act is beyond redemption. I will not tell you even if you commit this heinous act.”

“If I let you,” sighed Luna defeated utterly. “If Twilight was at risk then there is no price I will not pay but if you are lying I swear death will be a mercy to you.”

“This one understands your dispositions though I must remind you that you have all the cards, I have no reason to lie other than my life.” She crossed her forelegs. “Besides, my feast will be brief. It flows strongly in you.” The changeling’s eyes narrowed and her mouth opened. “Like an ocean.” She took in a heavy breath holding it before exhaling. “I need only but a drop.”

“But you will tell me everything,” said Luna eyeing her.

“I will,” she replied softly taking prideful steps around Luna, circling her. Luna followed her movements. She glided along with grace unbefitting of a creature of such a terrible appearance

“And for what it’s worth, I, Princess Helic will owe you a favour for the rest of her days.”

“I want none of your favours.”

“A future queen’s favour is not one to turn down lightly,” she hummed.

“Pray that we do not meet, for if I find do, I will not hesitate next time.” Luna’s voice was filled with ice. Her threat was entirely sincere.

“This one understands.” The changeling nodded as she passed Luna again. “Now shall we begin,” she said from somewhere behind her.

“Do it before I change my mind.” Luna braced herself as the tingle of foreign magic washed over her. Her own senses screaming for a reaction, but she quashed them under her centuries of self-control. Her skin crawled as the magic washed over her, followed by a pinch of a pain to which Luna winced at. Then she felt empty as the magic worked its way drawing emotion from her. Luna felt tired more than anything, tired and empty. Then as soon as the process had started it stopped.

“It is done,” the changeling said happily a wide smile coming over her features and her broader frame. She salivated, ting droplets running down her mouth a dripping to the floor. “How glorious, your love runs deeper than you know. Perhaps even more she knows.” The changeling sauntered back to her place near the window with a newfound spring in her step. Luna felt like vomiting, it was a profane experience that Luna felt she must be clean of. Yet, she had not thought it to have been so smooth.

“That was…less painful than expected.”

“For you, maybe,” the changeling shot back. “Lesser beings lack the, how would you ponies put it?” She tapped her hoof against her chin. “Stomach, is it? For such actions, thus we generally have a sedative.” She opened her maw displaying four fangs, two on top, and two on the bottom glittering in the light, wet greenish saliva dripped from them. She closed her mouth. “It is highly effective.”

“I have read of your kinds methods, I do not need to know more than what has already been made clear to me,” said Luna tersely, she pointed an accusing hoof at the creature. “I upheld my end now where is yours?”

“Of course,” she said as it bowed mockingly. “It started before dinner though you all had departed at such a point. I had tried to escape, but the windows proved most unsuitable. I tried the front since your guards were conspicuously absent at the time meeting with their superior. I was about to run for it but stopped upon hearing voices. I retreated to the doorway. It was the King and that handsome one. The Prince is it? They were talking. The King seemed optimistic though the Prince seemed hesitant, I could sense it in his feelings. I had missed the start of the conversation, but it regarded the purple princess if I am to believe.”

“Twilight.”

“Yes?” Helic nodded. “It was all about her.” She licked her lips with her overly long tongue, revelling in Luna’s in uncertainty. “About the handsome one and her. They stopped before the door. They had probably assumed I was asleep. The Prince argued something that King didn’t agree with at all. He was very insistent on one particular matter, he was all in jitters about it, it radiated off him.” The changeling protracted the last few sentences allowing the tension to build as she looked into Luna’s pleading eyes, all the while donning the expression of a bored schoolteacher explains something simple to a noncompliant student.

“About what?” Luna’s stomach dropped.

“Their future Marriage.”

Author's Note

Hope this makes up for the hiatus. This was a monoster to write let alone edit so I'm expecting a littering of mistakes. Feel free to point any out.

Hope you guys enjoy were getting into the serious stuff now. Until then, Terrah!

Going to Court

Luna and Twilight proceeded through the hallowed halls of Canterlot castle as the early morning sun poured through the stained glass windows. The various depictions historical events were displayed stunningly on the pastel coloured walls. It was truly a glorious sight for early morning risers of the castle staff.

Twilight took occasional notice of them with heavy eyes as she passed. While nothing new to her, they still managed to captivate her slightly even to this day. This was despite the fact that Luna had decided to wake both of them at six o’clock leaving Twilight with only about two and half hours of sleep, something about putting Twilight’s fears to rest about being a princess. She hadn’t even had her coffee yet.

“Luna?”

“Hmmm?”

“What are we doing?” At that Luna stopped before turning and flashed Twilight, a beaming smile. All Twilight could do was grimace. That smile either meant Luna had just found a terrible new joke or one of the many new carnival games she was so fond of. Twilight swore if she had to spend anymore bits on throwing a ball at a bunch of cans she throw the vendor the next time.

“Is it not clear dear Twilight.” Twilight slowly shook her head. “We wish to aid in your endeavour to quickly learn how to become a princess!” Twilight was completely still. Luna had spread he wings out, leaned forward with her mouth open with an expectant smile. Twilight’s face deadpanned.

“I’m going back to bed,” she said as she turned back down the hall from whence she came. Luna was shaken temporarily, having been caught off guard by the answer before igniting her horn and appearing in front of Twilight with an impish smile.

"Come now Twilight, it shall only take a little bit of your time," pouted Luna. She came before Twilight with puppy dog eyes and held her wing out in a bashful gesture. Twilight groaned helplessly before her, she decided to turn around and then mumbled before waving a hoof at Luna.

“Go on so.” Luna did a hoof pump before mouthing the word ‘yes’. She skipped into position as she wrapped Twilight in a friendly wing and carried on down towards what Twilight recognised as the throne room. Twilight was still frowning despite the sudden flow of warmth from the wing resting on her back. She did not just get out of bed to visit the throne room. She was about to ask Luna another question but was cut off by the dazzling alicorn’s sudden words.

"You will not regret this Twilight; this morning shall be most…educational." She winked down at the grumpy looking pony next to her. Twilight sighed in reply before blowing a stray piece of hair out of her face. The blue navy alicorn seemed oblivious to her companion’s dismay. She was just all too happy to finally be teaching Twilight something and not the other way around.

“Isn’t Princess Celestia about to hold court right now?”

“Nay,” laughed Luna. “While our sister is a good pony, she has become rather…vain about her appearance over the past thousand years or so.” Luna held her hoof to her mouth to supress an onset of giggles. Twilight was sceptical as she perked up slightly to gauge whether Luna was joking or not. "She spends most of the early morning before court making sure she doesn't look like a walking corpse. Our sister ironically is not a morning pony."

“Seriously?" Luna nodded. “The Princess Celestia?” Luna choked back a laugh. “The most punctual and organised pony in Equestria?” Luna laughed at that one. Twilight hit Luna’s barrel to which she yelped and jumped away in reply.

“OW! What was that for?!”

“That’s for telling fibs early in the morning so I’ll believe the. I swear you’re worse than Discord sometimes.”

“No it’s the honest to Faust truth. You should see her she’s like one of those horror films before her make up. It’s all like…” Luna then held out one hoof and rolled her eyes and stuck her tongue out before groaning loudly.

“Bleaghh must raise sun.”

Twilight couldn’t resist giggling madly at her dear friend’s display. The very idea of Celestia acting like Spike did on a weekend when getting up was both a highly disturbing image for Twilight as well as hilarious one at that. It lightened her mood significantly nonetheless. Luna returned to her normal stance. “I only wish I was joking, darling.” Twilight shuddered.

“Don’t say that!”

“What?” Luna was confused by Twilight’s sudden outburst, sure they happened all the time especially when she teased Twilight or made a lewd suggestion. But as far as Luna was aware ‘darling’ did not fall into the bad words category. Luna knew as much, Twilight made her keep a list. Apparently some of her old mannerisms were no longer acceptable in modern speech. Such as when she spoke in retrospect of the old female palace guard dog or when she ordered the guards to retrieve a 'bunch of sticks' for the fire. Luna was mortified when she was informed of their present meanings. It had not been one of her finer moments during her return.

“Darling,” deadpanned Twilight. “You and Rarity sound the exact same when you do that. It gives me the creeps.” Luna put her hoof to her chin and squinted her eyes in scepticism.

“No, no, I don’t see it. You probably are just still a bit tired is all.” Luna shook her head in agreement with herself while chuckling at thought. “Oh Twilight you always come up with the most humorous of ideas. Honestly Miss Rarity’s voice similar to mine, how silly.”

Twilight, to her credit, wisely decided not to get into a long drawn out discussion which would just result in another massive headache. Instead she just went with Luna’s conclusion with a grunt and carried on. The sooner this trip was finished the sooner she could return to bed. The very thought of returning to the warm embrace of bed had already started Twilight on the path to unconsciousness. She never saw the pillar that she walked directly into.

“Oh!”

While not exactly the intended reaction to her mistake, Twilight was more surprised by the fact that she had barely felt a thing. Luna turned immediately, wings rustled in shock as she realised that Twilight had been hurt before quickly going over to her flailing her hooves in an attempt to help the fallen alicorn.

“Are thou okay?!”

“I’m fine Luna. I just bumped my muzzle is all.”

“You should be more careful Twilight!”

“It’s fine Luna. It’s just weird is all." Twilight checked her hoof to make sure she didn’t have a nosebleed. "I mean I should be a tiny bit more hurt, after all this isn't the first time I've done that but I nearly don’t feel anything at all." Luna waved a hoof dismissively before pulling Twilight up.

“Well you are an alicorn now. You’re made of studier stuff than the average pony.”

“How much sturdier?” asked Twilight, who was genuinely interested in what Luna had to say. It would finally shed some light on the upper limit of her new form. It was not something she had readily discussed with both sisters. With a raised head Twilight eagerly awaited Luna’s reply, as the older alicorn looked forward in thought.

“Well did I ever tell you the story of when Discord crushed me with a bunch of rocks?”

"Discord crushed you with a bunch of rocks?"

“Well it was more like a mountain give or take a few tons,” Luna said with a shrug. Twilight’s mouth hung open like a mailbox. The very idea that Luna survived being crushed by tons of rocks baffled Twilight’s already weary brain.

“How? WHY?”

“Well we weren’t exactly on the best of terms Twilight,” Luna replied curtly. "Anyway I was fine afterwards." Twilight opened her mouth to shout out a string of questions but Luna acted first. "It also hurt like Tartarus if you were wondering but beside the point we're here. Come now.”

Luna flashed the two guards outside the throne room a smile before the two moved to push the two gargantuan doors open.Twilight gave them a small nod as she passed. One of the guards gave Twilight a smile recognising her from the time she had been at the castle as a filly. Twilight couldn’t for the life of her remember his name but she put that down to her still bed ragged state rather than a lapse of memory. Before she could do anything else or take in her surroundings Luna began to speak.

“This is the throne room. As you can quite clearly see this is where we hold court and make important decisions regarding the state. Court hours for the public start from eight in the morning and finish at six in the afternoon upon which the night court is held. There are usually half an hour breaks between every two and half hour session of court.” Twilight was about to interrupt Luna but couldn’t as the alicorn pointed out each little thing about the courts. For some apparent reason Luna had also decided to don some glasses in the short time they had been within the throne room.

“The court room is the most significant place you shall have to operate within while you’re a princess, Twilight. Commoners, nobles and merchants shall all have to meet you within said throne room. The only exception is foreign diplomats or a meeting of the royal council which can vary in topics from the military to just general administration. Luckily since your new here, me and Tia will deal with such matters while you stay in Canterlot for the weekend. When you return home I'm afraid you will be less lucky. The royal council may call you back to Canterlot regarding a general meeting of goverment or issues within goverment. Such meetings are held usually in the larger rooms not far from here.

The throne room also serves the purpose of allowing us to connect to our subjects but on our terms. While most of the time the courts deal with minor complaints, disputes or ideas you will also sadly have to pass out judgement on several tough issues.

While a set team of advisors will assist you in your decisions you must understand that as I told you last night that there may not always be the perfect solution. One of the key aspects of being a princess, according to our sister nowadays, is learning how to compromise on disputes or unrealistic suggestions. By doing so you attempt to get as you say the best of both worlds when dealing with a particularly challenging issue.

Though of course if you feel that something is too trivial for your time and the time of the state you have the power merely to dismiss any motion brought before the crown and have it dealt through the administration though we have been told by doing this it can be bad for our ‘PR’, whatever ‘PR’ means.”

“Luna if I may interrupt.”

“Why yes, you may," said Luna beaming with pride at her speech.” She thought she was doing an excellent job on educating Twilight but this pride turned to horror when she noticed something. She stuck her hoof out accusingly at Twilight. "Twilight why are you not taking notes?!”

“You didn’t give me any paper, anyway what I’m try-,” huffed an annoyed Twilight. Who was now becoming more and more dissatisfied with this sudden perception that she needed to notify everything. She wasn’t that bad. Well at least thats what she thought anyway. She only took five notebooks to Canterlot this time. That was almost half the amount she took the last time.

“That is of no worry I’ll get the guards to fetch you some.” Luna looked over Twilight and shook her head disappointedly. “Plus a writing quill. I’m very disappointed Twilight. You were completely unprepared for this.” Twilight struggled to hold back her urge to send the lunar alicorn back into space by doing the exercise shown to her by Cadence to calm her nerves. Though this odd reaction did not sway Luna from her role one bit. She waved a hoof at one of the guards near the windows who nodded in reply before rushing off to get the utensils his princesses needed.

“As I was saying,” Luna huffed. “You will also have to meet with the House of Commons as well as the royal council. While you have no strict duties relating to the House of Commons due to the fact they represent the average day pony you must pay heed of their opinions and any bill they pass will have to be signed by you and the council in order for it too come into law. You also will need to pass it by me and Tia so it represent-”

“LUNA!” Twilight blushed at her loss of self-control but while Luna had been speaking she tried on several consecutive occasions to get Luna’s attention. Each had failed as Luna had shut her eyes and lifted her right hoof in the air as if she was an obnoxious college lecturer. Now Luna had dropped her glasses and was staring mouth open at Twilight attempting to regain her stance. Twilight managed to get the first word out.

“What I’ve been trying to tell you is that you don’t need to do this. It’s sweet really, but unnecessary.”

Luna’s shock was palpable before her face turned into a firm stare and she held herself in at her full height. Twilight had only then realised that Luna actually looked much taller than she really was when she did this. Twilight cringed slightly.

“Of course it’s necessary. We need to teach you the ins and outs of being like us. Is that not what you wanted? To learn? We will not have you harassed and overwhelmed by your naivety of Equestrian politics. I will not have you made the fool of. Not while you’re with me.”

Twilight smiled a little at Luna’s protectiveness of her. She found it kind of cute in a weird way. But if that protectiveness meant having to put up with long rants at six o’clock in the morning after a long night then there was going to be an issue.

“It really isn’t Luna,” sighed Twilight Luna cocked an eyebrow but remained silent. Twilight felt a bit nervous as Luna's gaze intensified. It wasn't a deliberate action by Twilight but a habit she had never managed to kick around Celestia and Luna. This was despite the fact that she was now essentially their equal. The authority both of them still held made Twilight uneasy. Even more so knowing that she now held that same authority to other ponies made her more uneasy. "I kind of know how things run in the court around here." Luna looked puzzled.

“But you are not of noble birth at least from what you have told me and you said you spent most of your time in the library or with our sister when you stayed here. You never told me you participated in court.”

“I didn’t,” said Twilight rolling her eyes. "I just occasionally sat at the side of the throne and watched. It was tedious and I mainly just read books but you tend to pick a few things up when you sit around a princess for a couple of hours. I wasn’t lying when I said I was a social outcast.”

“That still doesn’t explain how you know the finite details about the inner workings of the state. You said you didn't like politics a couple of months ago.” Luna levelled her gaze at Twilight who smiled sheepishly before gazing at her hoof slightly.

"Well I guess that’s why Princess Celestia sent me all those texts on Equestrian politics a few weeks before my coronation." Twilight tried to chuckle but it fell flat after a few moments. Luna groaned in despair.

“Of course my sister sent you all the relevant information, that’s just brilliant,” said Luna sarcastically. “It’s not like I want to teach my marefriend this one thing but nooooo Tia has to go and spoil it." Luna looked down, noticing the discarded glasses from earlier. "Gahhh these glasses cost like a hundred bits.” Luna lift up the now shattered glasses. “I even had cue cards and all,” Luna said as a bunch of cards floated into the air and landed all over the court room floor. Luna’s expression turned superficially dark. “Tia shall pay for this inconvenience!”

Twilight could only chuckle a Luna’s little tantrum. The way Luna acted was similar to a foal. It was also the only occasion upon which Twilight could counter the onset of teasing that usually came from the moon princess but Twilight being the better mare did not pursue this course of action. That was for later. Anyway early morning hunger began to set in as she heard her stomach grumble.

“Now that we have settled that I think that it’s time for breakfast or dinner I guess?” Twilight began to make a move for the exit to the throne room but was stopped by an outstretched wing. She turned her head to Luna.

“Will you just grant me one indulgence?”

“Sure, what is it?”

“Will you just sit on the throne? I just want to see you do it. You know you’re not the only one with insecurities Twilight.” She seemed a bit downtrodden before lighting up slightly. “We would feel much better if you just sat on it for a moment. It'd make this failed experiment all the worth while.”

Twilight felt her anxiety build as she gulped a little. Sitting on the throne was a taboo only reserved for the diarchy. No pony except the regent could sit upon it. It was treasonous to do otherwise. It was among the first things Twilight had learned within her time at the castle.

The throne represented not only just the Celestia and Luna’s seat of power but also the seat of the ponies they governed. For Twilight to sit on it would be like trying on Princess Celestia’s crown, which she had when she was younger but never in clear view of any other pony than the princess. Plus she was a foal back then. She didn’t know the power such dainty looking object could hold.

Now she knew all too well. Plus the throne was actually intimidating from where Twilight was standing. It was so tall, so beautiful, and so…regal. Her anxieties of being a princess were more so to the responsibility laden with such a position and the consequences should she fail. If Twilight sat on the throne, even for a moment, she would finally confirm that she was no longer a common mare.

While she had been coroneted, she had yet to actually be sworn into the constitution of the state. According to Cadence it had taken nearly several years for her to be fully accepted into it but she reassured Twilight that the process for her would be much quicker. It didn’t reassure Twilight at the time and it certainly wasn’t aiding her now. Twilight was tempted to refuse under the explanation that maybe it was more suitable for another time.

One thing prevented that. Luna’s gentle smile, the flow of her majestic mane, ever blowing in the eternal wind, the subtle warmth she radiated, not like Celestia who felt like a blazing fire but more of an inner warmth, it was the cool caress of moonlight or the softness of a patch dew ridden grass on her coat in the late hours of the night that emanated from her very touch. In the end how could Twilight refuse? How could she refuse such a request from a mare that meant a lot to her? How could she let those often sad but determined eyes down like so many others before her?

Twilight approached the throne tepidly as if it was going to consume her if she got any closer. The ascending platforms to its hallowed seat felt like the longest trot in her life. She looked over the throne one more time before carefully lifting herself onto the seat and eventually sitting down in an upright position. She raised her head and glanced down below her.

She felt…taller. Maybe it was the perspective or just the general design of the stairway to the throne but she felt it nonetheless. It was actually quite uncomfortable without the cushions placed there for the respective monarchs. Luna was at the bottom of the steps while Twilight could spot some onlookers for outside the main doors glancing in. They quickly dispersed when they saw Twilight looking at them except for the guards who quickly returned to their posts.

“How do you feel?” called Luna.

“I’m feeling…eh…fine…a bit uncomfortable but fine…and really tall." Twilight looked around. "How do I look?” Twilight decided to do a serious pose while leaning to the side of the throne with a hoof under her chin giving off the idea that she was brooding or being really pensive. It may have looked convincing had the throne not been about two times too large for the former unicorn. Twilight had been waiting for the expected sarcastic reply but was surprised when she received none.

Luna was still staring at her. The way the light shifted through the stain glass windows and the sun caught Twilight’s hair had stunned Luna. For a split second the light shifted. Instead of the small alicorn that had clumsily sat on the throne previously sat a tall elegant alicorn. Her coat purple and her hair shimmered like the galaxies themselves and her figure radiated power and wisdom but her eyes held that old spark.

A spark Luna saw quite frequently in her dealings with her smaller companion. Before Luna could confirm the image as reality, the light shifted again and the image vanished. On the throne sat a smaller, startled alicorn. Luna was unsure whether she had mixed up a memory of Tia or whether it was a premonition of some kind. If she had time she would ask Tia about it later.

“Luna are you alright? You kind of blanked out on me there.” Luna shook her head before smiling at Twilight.

"You look…good. Well that’s not to say you don’t always look good but like…you are a very attractive mare by any standards, I’m just...” Luna sighed. “You just look great.Thanks for doing this. Now come on let’s get some breakfast.”

“Good!” Twilight shouted teleporting to Luna’s side. “I’m starved plus the sooner breakfast's done the sooner I can go back to bed." She shot Luna a glare. "Without a certain meddling alicorn getting me up all the time . Please don’t tell me you have any other plans for this evening?”

“Wellllll…” sang Luna leaving the last letter drag much to her amusement as her companion moaned. Luna giggled before giving Twilight a quick nuzzle and carried off at pace out of the throne room. Caught off guard by the sudden movement, Twilight nearly fell again before murmuring in disapproval and then exited in pursuit of her would be tormentor.

Leaving behind one extremely tired guard who had just arrived with an almost mountain load of utensils which much to his exhausted dismay, were no longer necessary.

Author's Note

I'll admit it. I'm a sucker for these two characters. I really enjoyed writing the first one so I said I'd write a second longer one with multiple parts.

I'm content with this chapter. I feel it lacked the hear of the first part but but I thoughtit turned out okay. May be a bit similar to part one but that was probably not intentional. Also yeah the exposition was a bit long, so that may be a problem for some of you.

The political structure I'm basing the story on is a more monarchy parlimentry type system similar to the UK. Except of course with more monarchy, thus the title. Hope you enjoy.

Criticism is appreciated. Please point out mistakes if you see any.

I'll get around to the next chapter soon but maybe not for another few days.